people in life and you

complete legal equality

the people of the way

The People of the Way, the first 100 years               You will need a copy of the New International Version, Holy Bible;                                                                                 New Testament.

Contents; Introduction to the New Testament

The Gospel According to Luke (segment 1 to 208)
The Book of Acts (segments 208 to 240)                The Letter of James (segment 241)
The Book of Acts (segments 242 to 249)                The Letter, Galatians (segment 250)
The Book of Acts (segments 251 to 259)                The Letters, Thessalonians (seg. 260 & 261)
The Book of Acts (segments 262 to 265)               The Letter, 1st .Corinthians (segment 266)
The Book of Acts (segments 267 to 269)               The Letter, Romans (segment 270)
The Book of Acts (segment 271)                           The Letter, 2nd. Corinthians (segment 272)
The Book of Acts (segments 273 to 290)              The Gospel According to Matthew (seg.2 to 207)
The Letter, Colossians (segment 291)                    The Letter, Philemon (segment 292)
The Letter, Ephesians (segment 293)                      The Letter, 1st . Timothy (segment 294)
The Letter, Titus (segment 295)                             The Letter, 2nd . Timothy (segment 296) 
The Letter, Philippians (segment 297)                     The Letter, Hebrews (segment 298)
The Letters of Peter (segments 299 & 300)             The Letter of Jude (segment 301)
The Gospel According to Mark (seg. 15 to 208)      The Letters of John (segments 302 to 304)
The Gospel According to John (seg. 1B to 208B)


Dear Readers;

What this world does not need is another commentary on the New Testament, but I am compel to write this book 'The People of the Way – the first 100 years'.

As I was doing my research into writing this book, I came across different historical opinions as to date of writing, place of writing, author of writing and differences of opinions on what is meant by the writings in the New Testament of the Holy Bible.

All I can do is relate to you what the Holy Spirit told me, in my course of studies.

The only book of the New Testament I am leaving out of this commentary is the book of Revelations. For some reason I feel that the future is control by what we do today. If we live today right than tomorrow will take care of itself. See Matthew 6:25-34, segment 62.

In order to understand the New Testament, One should read it in the order in which it was written, 'Chronological Order'. There are four gospel; two are teaching gospel – Matthew and John; two are chronological and teaching gospel – Luke and Mark. The gospels start differently, but all end with the resurrection of Jesus.

The Book of Acts is the history of what the apostles did from the resurrection of Jesus in 32 AD to 61 AD. It was written by Luke after 61 AD. For the back ground about Jesus, the Christ; the Holy Spirit led me to the Gospel According to Luke and the Book of Acts. Even so these books are not the first books written.

“The key to fruitful Bible study is you. The Holy Spirit is your teacher, but He ministers in proportion to how you apply yourself in study and seek His instruction in faith.” - Irving L. Jensen. A Self-study Guide by Irving L. Jensen, book Matthew, page 1, year publish 1974, by Moody Bible Institute of Chicago. Hench forth all quotation and information from Mr. Jensen will be indicted as following – Jensen, book by name, page.

“The conventional verse division in the New Testament date only from 1551 AD and has no basis in the manuscripts.” - The New English Bible New Testament, Popular Edition, Oxford, Cambridge, 1961, page vii.

I use the New International Version, Holy Bible. I have ignored the chapters and verses in order that the segment you read may be read as a whole segment and not as a part of a sentence nor paragraph. Each segment is numbered for reference purpose only.

“Which of you, if his son asked for bread, will give him a stone? Or if he asks for a fish, will give him a snake? If you then though you are evil, know how to give good gift to your children, how much more will your Father in heaven give good gifts to those who ask him!” - Jesus, Matthew 7:1.

When you read the Bible do not assume that the evil things that happen to God's People are of God's doing; nor the for-seeing of evil is God's will. When people for-see bad things happen, they say; “It's God's will”, that just not right. If God warning you about your future and the choices you make today, it is only a warning. [If you do A and B then G and I will happen, but if you do A and F then C and E will happen. The evil does not come from God, if it did; then, what the difference between Satan and God? Evil is evil, no matter from where it come.]

The Co - Author, John A. Clark


The Chronological order of what happen, what was written and when.

Chapter One – Gospels; Chapter Two – Book of Acts; Chapter Three – Letters


Chapter One A; segments 1 to 208; The Gospel According to Luke, Begins in 6 BC and ends in 31 AD.

Chapter Two A; segments 208 to 240; The Acts of the Apostles, written by Like, begins in 31 AD to 45 AD.

Chapter Three A; segment 241; The letter of James, the first book of the New Testament; written by James; Jesus' brother; topic: faith and good deeds must work together or your faith is useless; written in 45 AD.

Chapter Two B; segments 242 to 249; Book of Acts, 45 AD to 50 AD.

Chapter Three B; segment 250; Paul's letter to the Galatians, the second book of the New Testament; written by Paul, God's Apostle; topic: faith or observance of law, written in 50 AD.

Chapter Two C; segments 251 to 259; Book of Acts, 50 AD to 52 AD.

Chapter Three C & D; segments 260 and 261; Paul's letters to the Thessalonians, the 3rd and 4th books of the New Testament; topic: the Lord's return, written in 51 AD.

Chapter Two D; segments 262 to 265; Book of Acts, 52 AD to 55AD.

Chapter Three E; segment 266; Paul's first letter to the Corinthians, 5th book of the New Testament; topic: correct teaching; written in 55 AD.

Chapter Two E; segments 267 to 269; Book of Acts, 55 AD to 56 AD.

Chapter Three F; segment 270; Paul's letter to the Romans, 6th book of the New Testament; topic: things to avoid and righteousness, written in 55 AD.

Chapter Two F; segment 271; Book of Acts, 56 AD.

Chapter Three G; segment 272; Paul's second letter to the Corinthians, 7th book of the New Testament; topic: to correct and to encourage, written in 56 AD.

Chapter Two G; segments 273 to 290; Book of Acts, 56 AD to 61AD, this ends the Book of Acts.

Chapter One B; segments 2 to 207; The Gospel According to Matthew, beings in 5 BC and ends in 31 AD; the 8th book of the New Testament, written in 58 AD. (I choice to end the Book of Acts before I started the G. A. to Matthew. It was written between segments 276 and 283.)

Luke (one of Paul's students, a member of the Way, a doctor of Medicine) did his research and wrote: The Gospel of According to Luke and The Acts of the Apostle (the Book of Acts), after 61 AD. They are the 9th and 10th books of the New Testament.

Paul, well in prison, wrote at least three letters; one to the Colossians, one to the Laodiceans and one to a person named Philemon. Paul's letters to the Laodiceans is not apart of the New Testament. It may have been Paul's letter to the Ephesians. The letters are letters of encouragement and teachings. The letter to Philemon, a member of the Way, is about a slave whom Philemon owns. Paul found this slave and converted him to the Way. This slave accompanied the letters as he went back to Philemon.

Chapter Three H; segment 291; Paul's letter to the Colossians, the 11th book of the New Testament; written in 61 AD.
Chapter Three I; segment 292; Paul's letter to Philemon, 12th book of the New Testament; written in 61 AD.
Chapter Three J; segment 293; Paul's letter to the Ephesians, 13th book of the New Testament; written in 61 AD.

After Paul was released from prison in 63 AD, he travelled to many places in Greece, Turkey, Italy (and may be Spain). In the province of Macedonia, Paul wrote to Timothy.
Chapter Three K; segment 294; Paul's first letter to Timothy, 14th book of the New Testament, written in 63 AD; topic: Paul give Timothy instruction to take his authority as Christ's teacher and put a stop to the false teaching, of others, in the church at Ephesus.

And for the same reason, Paul wrote to Titus in Crete, an island in the Mediterranean Sea. Paul may of written from the city of Corinth.
Chapter Three L; segment 295; Paul's letter to Titus, 15th book of the New Testament, written between 63 AD and 65 AD.

Paul was arrested again, at Troas, in 67 AD and imprison in Rome again. He wrote his second letter to Timothy and his last letter to Philippians, Paul's pride and joy of all the churches in Christ. Paul was executed by Nero in 67 AD
Chapter Three M; segment 296; Paul's second letter to Timothy, 16th book of the New Testament, written in 67 AD; topic: encouragement and encouragement.
Chapter Three N; segment 297; Paul's letter to the Philippians, 17th book of the New Testament, written in 67 AD; topic: In this letter he speaks about the death of his physical body.

Jensen and others place Paul's letter to the Philippians to be written between 58 AD and 61 AD, well Paul was in Prison in Rome the first time. But after reading this letter and listening to the Holy Spirit, I place it to be written in 67 AD. Also; Paul's letter to the Laodiceans, if it is not the same letter as to the Ephesians; then, the Laodiceans' letter is lost and the Ephesians' letter may have been written after Paul's second letter to Timothy, in 67 AD.

Chapter Three O; segment 298; A letter to the Hebrews, 18th book of the New Testament, written between 65 AD and 70 AD. Some people believe that Paul or even one of his students wrote this book; other believe that it was Peter. The truth is that the author is unknown. Topic: Christ's work in the heavenly sanctuary.

Chapter Three P & Q; segments 299 and 300; The letters of Peter, 19th and 20th books of the New Testament, written in 68 AD !Maybe? His first letter instructs us on how to live in a evil world. His second letter is one of encouragement and he acknowledges Paul's letters.

Chapter Three R; segment 301; The letter of Jude, 21st book of the New Testament, written in 68 AD !Maybe? Topic: warning about godless men.

Chapter One C; segments 15 to 208; The Gospel According to Mark, begins in 28 AD and ends in 32 AD, 22nd book of the New Testament, written in 69 AD.

In 70 AD, Jerusalem was destroyed by the Roman army. It was not until 15 years later, the Holy Spirit spoke through John. False teachings have come into the church, so John wrote his first letter to correct this problem. He wrote two other letters to friends who are walking in the truth, and a Gospel. The order of which came first is not certain. To end my book with a gospel, I put the letters first. (John also wrote the book of Revelation, around 95 AD; when he was almost 100 years old.)
Chapter Three S, T and U; segments 302 to 304; The letters of John, 23rd to 25th books of the New Testament, written between 85 AD and 95 AD.
Chapter One D; segments 1B, 18 to 206,8; The Gospel According to John, begins in 28 AD and ends in 32 AD. 26th book of the New Testament, written in 86 AD.

The harmony of the Gospels is based on The Ryrie Study Bible, publish by Pillar Books of the Moody Press, copyright 1976 by the Moody Bible Institute of Chicago, U.S.A. *If we count the Passovers being in April, then Jesus would of seen four Passovers (John 2:13; 5:1; 6:4 and 11:55) ending His life in April of 31 AD.(32 AD ?) *from Jensen, Life of Christ, pg.26.


Chapter One A, B, C and D; segments 1 to 208, the Life of Christ. (harmony of the Gospels)


Segment Subject; before 28 AD. ............Luke............. Matthew......... Mark .............John

1 Introduction .......................................1:1-4 .......................................................1:1-14

2 Genealogy of Jesus ............................3:23-37 ........1:1-17

3 Birth of John Foretold ........................1:5-25

4 Birth of Jesus Foretold .......................1:26-38

5 Mary Visits Elizabeth .........................1:39-56

6 The Birth of John............................... 1:57-80

7 Angel Appears to Joseph ........................................1:18-25

8 The Birth of Jesus ..............................2:1-7

9 Shepherds and Angels .......................2:8-20

10 Jesus Presented at Temple ...............2:21-40

11 Visit of the Magi ...................................................2:1-12

12 Escape to Egypt................................................... 2:13-18

13 Return to Nazareth............................................... 2:19-23

14 Boy Jesus at the Temple ...................2:41-52

28 AD...................................................Luke............Matthew...........Mark................John

15 John Prepares the Way ....................3:1-18 .........3:1-12 .............1:1-8 .............1:15-18

October 28AD to April 29 AD

16 The Baptism of Jesus .......................3:21-22 .......3:13-17........... 1:9-11

17 The Temptation of Jesus ..................4:1-13......... 4:1-11 .............1:12-13

18 John Denies Being Jesus .....................................................................................1:19-28

19 Jesus the Lamb of God .......................................................................................1:29-34

20 Jesus' First Disciples ...........................................................................................1:35-42

21 Philip and Nathanael Called ................................................................................1:43-51

22 Jesus First Miracle.............................................................................................. 2:1-11

April 29 AD to April 30 AD

23 Jesus Clears the Temples ....................................................................................2:12-25

24 Jesus Teaches Nicodemus ..................................................................................3:1-15

25 Disciple John's Remarks .....................................................................................3:16-21

26 John Speaks About Jesus................................................................................... 3:22-30

27 Disciples John Remarks ......................................................................................3:31-36

28 John Imprison...................................3:19-20....... (4:12)................ (1:14).......... (4:1-3)

29 The Samaritan Woman .......................................................................................4:1-26

30 Disciples Rejoin Jesus...........................................................................................4:27-38

31 Many Samaritans Believe ....................................................................................4:39-42

32 Official's Son Healed.......................................................................................... 4:43-54

April 29 AD to April 30 AD...................Luke...........Matthew...........Mark.................John

33 The Healing at the Pool ......................................................................................5:1-15

34 Testimonies About Jesus ....................................................................................5:16-30

35 Life Through the Son ..........................................................................................5:31-47

36 Jesus Rejected at Nazareth ...............4:14-30

37 Jesus Begins to Preach .........................................4:12-17 ...........(1:15)

38 Evil Spirit Driven Out .......................4:31-37 ................................1:21-28

39 Jesus Heals Many ............................4:38-44.......8:14-17 .............1:29-34

40 Jesus Calls His Disciples ...................5:1-11 ......4:18-22 ..............1:14-20

41 Jesus Heals the Sick............................................4:23-25 ..............1:35-39

42 A man with Leprosy ........................5:12-16 ........8:1-4............... 1:40-45

43 Jesus Heals a Paralytic .....................5:17-26 ........9:1-8 ..............2:1-12

44 The Calling of Matthew ....................5:27-32 .......9:9-13 .............2:13-17

45 Jesus Questioned ..............................5:33-39 ......9:14-17........... 2:18-22

46 Lord of the Sabbath ..........................6:1-11 ........12:1-14........... 2:23-,3:6

Segment Subject ......................................Luke ...........Matthew .........Mark.............. John

47 God's Chosen Servant ...........................................12:15-21 ........3:7-12

48 Appointing of 12 Apostles................... 6:12-16............................ 3:13-19

49 The Blessing (beatitudes)..................... 6:17-26...... 5:1-12

50 Salt and Light .........................................................5:13-16

51 Fulfillment of the Law.............................................. 5:17-20

52 Murder ..................................................................5:21-26

53 Adultery ...............................................................5:27-30

54 Divorce................................................................ 5:31-32

55 Oaths....................................................................5:33-37

56 An Eye for an Eye ............................6:27-31....... 5:38-42

57 Love Your Enemies.......................... 6:31-36....... 5:43-48

58 Giving to the Needy.............................................. 6:1-4

59 Prayer.................................................................. 6:5-15

60 Fasting................................................................. 6:16-18

61 Treasures in Heaven ..............................................6:19-24

62 Do not Worry .......................................................6:25-34

63 Judging Others ................................6:37-42 .........7:1-6

64 Ask, Seek, Knock ................................................7:7-12

65 Narrow and Wide Gates ..................Luke..............7:13-14

66 A Tree and its Fruit ..........................6:43-45 .......7:15-23

67 Wise and Foolish Builders ................6:46-49....... 7:24-29

68 A Centurion's Faith ..........................7:1-10 .........8:5-13

69 Jesus Raises a Boy ..........................7:11-17

70 Jesus and John the Baptist ................7:18-35 .......11:2-19

71 Woe on Unrepentant Cities ..................................11:20-24

72 Rest for the Weary ...............................................11:25-30

73 Jesus and the Sinful Woman ..............7:36-50.......Matthew...........Mark

74 Jesus and Beelzebub ............................................(12:22-37) .......3:20-30

75 The Parable of the Sower .................8:1-15 .........13:1-23 ..........4:1-20

76 A Lamp on a Stand ..........................8:16-18 ..............................4:21-25

77 Parable; Weeds ....................................................13:24-30 .......4:26-29

78 Parable; Mustard Seed .........................................13:31-35....... 4:30-34

79 Parable; Weeds Explained ....................................13:36-43

80 Parable; Hidden Treasure .....................................13:44-46

81 Parable; Net .........................................................13:47-52

82 Jesus' Mother and Brothers................ 8:19-21......12:46-50.........3:31-34

83 Jesus Calms the Storm .......................8:22-25 ..... 8:18-27 ..........4:35-41

84 Demon-possessed Man .....................8:26-39 ......8:26-34 .........5:1-20

85 Dead Girl, Sick Woman ....................8:40-56...... 9:18-26 ..........5:21-43

86 Healing; Blind and Dumb ......................................9:27-34

87 A Prophet Without Honour ...................................13:53-58........ 6:1-6

88 The Workers are Few .........................................9:35-38

89 Jesus Sends Out the 12..................... 9:1-6 .........10:1-,11:1 ......6:6-13

90 John Beheaded .................................9:7-9 ..........14:1-12.......... 6:14-29.............John

91 Jesus Feeds the 5000....................... 9:10-17....... 14:13-21 ........6:30-44 ...........6:1-16

92 Jesus Walks on the Water .....................................14:22-36 ........6:45-56 ...........6:17-24

93 Jesus the Bread of Life .........................................................................................6:25-59

94 Many Disciples Desert Jesus ................................................................................6:60-71

April 31 AD to April 32 AD

95 Clean and Unclean ................................................15:1-20 ..........7:1-23

96 Canaanite Woman's Faith ......................................15:21-28........ 7:24-30

97 Deaf and Dumb man Healed......................................................... 7:31-37

Segment Subject...................................... Luke .........Matthew.......... Mark............. John

98 Jesus Feeds the 4000 ..........................................15:29-39.......... 8:1-10

99 The Demand for a Sign ........................................16:1-4............. 8:11-13

100 Pharisees and Sadducee ....................................16:5-12........... 8:14-21

101 The Healing of a Blind Man ........................................................8:22-26

102 Peter's Confession of Christ ...........9:18-22 ......16:13-20......... 8:27-30

103 Jesus Predicts his Death................. 9:23-27 ......16:21-28......... 8:31-,9:1

104 The Transfiguration ........................9:28-36 .......17:1-13 ..........9:2-13

105 Healing of an Epileptic Boy ............9:37-45 .......17:14-23 ........9:14-32

106 The Temple Tax ................................................17:24-27

107 Who is the Greatest .......................9:46-48 .......18:1-9 .............9:33-37

108 Against us or for Us....................... 9:49-50............................... 9:38-41

109 Causing to Sin 9:42-50

110 Parable of the Lost Sheep ..................................18:10-14

111 A Brother Who Sins ..........................................18:15-20

112 Parable; Unmerciful Servant ...............................18:21-35..........Mark.............John

113 Jesus Goes to Tabernacles ..............................................................................7:1-14

114 Jesus Teaches at the Feast ..............................................................................7:15-24

115 Is Jesus the Christ ...........................................................................................7:25-44

116 Unbelief of the Jewish Leaders ........................................................................7:45-52

117 Jesus and the Adulteress ..................................................................................8:1-11

118 Validity of Jesus' Testimony .............................................................................8:12-30

119 The Children of Abraham ................................................................................8:31-41

120 The Children of the Devil .................................................................................8:42-47

121 The Claims of Jesus .........................................................................................8:48-59

122 Jesus Heals a man born Blind ...........................................................................9:1-12

123 Pharisees Investigate ........................................................................................9:13-34

124 Spiritual Blindness ............................................................................................9:35-41

125 The Shepherd and his Flock ..........Luke.............Matthew...........Mark...............10:1-21

126 Samaritans Opposition.................. 9:51-56

127 Cost of Following Jesus................. 9:57-62

128 Jesus Sends out the 72 ..................10:1-24

129 Parable; Good Samaritan ..............10:25-37

130 Martha and Mary .........................10:38-42

131 Jesus' Teaching on Prayer .............11:1-13

132 Jesus and Beelzebub .....................11:14-28 ......12:22-37

133 The Sign of Jonah......................... 11:29-32...... 12:38-45

134 The Lamp of the Body ..................11:33-36

135 Six Woe or Seven Woe................. 11:37-54...... 23:1-36

136 Warning, Encouragement ...............12:1-12

137 Parable of the Rich Fool................ 12:13-21

138 Do not Worry ................................12:22-34

139 Watchfulness .................................12:35-48

140 Not Peace, But Division ...............12:49-53

141 Interpreting the Times................... 12:54-59

142 Repent or Perish ...........................13:1-9

143 Healing on the Sabbath .................13:10-17

144 Parable; Mustard Seed .................13:18-21

145 The Narrow Door ........................13:22-30......Matthew...........Mark..............John

146 The Unbelief of the Jews .................................................................................10:22-42

147 The Death of Lazarus ......................................................................................11:1-16

148 Jesus' Sorrow for Jerusalem............13:31-35 .....23:37-39

149 At the Pharisee's Home ..................14:1-14

Segment Subject ....................................Luke .........Matthew.......... Mark..............John

150 Parable; the Great Banquet .............14:15-24

151 Cost of Being a Disciple................. 14:25-35

152 Parable; the Lost Sheep .................15:1-7

153 Parable; the Lost Coin ...................15:8-10

154 Parable; the Lost Son ....................15:11-32

155 Parable; Shrew Manager ...............16:1-13

156 Use of the Law............................. 16:14-18

157 Rich Man & Lazarus .....................16:19-31

158 Sin, Faith, Duty .............................17:1-10........................................................John

159 Jesus Comforts the Sister .................................................................................11:17-37

160 Jesus Raises Lazarus ........................................................................................11:38-44

161 Plot to Kill Jesus ..............................................................................................11:45-54

162 Ten Healed of Leprosy ...................17:11-19

163 Kingdom of God ............................17:20-37

164 Parable; Persistent Widow ..............18:1-8

165 Parable; Two Men Pray .................18:9-14.........Matthew...........Mark

166 Divorce .............................................................19:1-12.............10:1-12

167 Little Children and Jesus ................18:15-17.... 19:13-15 ...........10:13-16

168 A Rich Young Man .......................18:18-30 .....19:16-30 ..........10:17-31

169 Parable; Workers in Vineyard ............................20:1-16

170 Jesus Predicts his Death ................18:31-34 .....20:17-19 .........10:32-34

171 A Mother's Request ..........................................20:20-28 .........10:35-45

172 Two Men Receive Sight ................18:35-43..... 20:29-34 .........10:46-52

173 Zacchaeus the tax Collector ...........19:1-10

174 Parable; Ten Minas ........................19:11-27

April 32 AD to Ascension.......................Luke...........Matthew...........Mark...............John

175 Jesus Anointed at Bethany ..................................26:6-13 ..........14:3-9 ............11:55-,12:11

176 The Triumphal Entry 1.....................9:28-44 ......21:1-11 ..........11:1-11 ..........12:12-19

177 Jesus at the Temple .......................19:45-48 .....21:12-17 ........11:12-19

178 The Fig Tree Wither ..........................................21:18-22 ........11:20-26

179 Jesus Authority Question ................20:1-8 ........21:23-27 ........11:27-33

180 Parable; Two Sons............................................ 21:28-32

181 Parable; Tenants............................. 20:9-19 ......21:33-46 ........12:1-12

182 Parable; Wedding Banquet................................. 22:1-14

183 Paying Taxes to Caesar ..................20:20-26 .....22:15-22 .......12:13-17

184 Resurrection and Marriage ..............20:27-40..... 22:23-33 .......12:18-27

185 The Greatest Commandment ...............................22:34-40 .......12:28-34

186 Whose Son is the Christ ..................20:41-44 .....22:41-46 .......12:35-37

187 Beware Of ......................................20:45-47 ...........................12:38-40

188 The Widow's Offering ......................21:1-4 ..............................12:41-44..........John

189 Jesus Predicts his Death ....................................................................................12:20-36

190 Signs of the End of the Age............. 21:5-38 ......24:1-35 ..........13:1-31

191 The Day and Hour Unknown ..............................24:36-51 ........13:32-37

192 Parable; Ten Virgins........................................... 25:1-13

193 Parable; Talents................................................. 25:14-30

194 The Sheep and the Goats ...................................25:31-46

195 Plot to Kill Jesus ................................................26:1-5 .............14:1-2............ 12:37-50

196 Judas Agree to Betray ....................22:1-6........ 26:14-16......... 14:10-11

197 The Lord's Supper.......................... 22:7-38 .....26:17-30.......... 14:12-26

197A1 Jesus Washes Disciples' Feet ........................................................................13:1-17

197A2 Jesus Predicts his Betrayal ........(22:22-23) ..................................................13:18-30

197A3 Peter's Denial Predicted ...........(22:31-34) ....26:31-35 .........14:27-31....... 13:31-38

Segment Subject ...................................Luke ...........Matthew ...........Mark ............John

197A4 Jesus Comforts his Disciple........................................................................... 14:1-4

197A5 Jesus the Way to the Father.......................................................................... 14:5-14

197A6 Jesus Promises the Holy Spirit...................................................................... 14:15-31

197B1 The Vine and the Branches ...........................................................................15:1-17

197B2 The World Hates the Disciples .....................................................................15:18-,16:4

197B3 The Work of the Holy Spirit .........................................................................16:5-16

197B4 Grief Will Turn to Joy ..................................................................................16:17-33

198 Gethsemane ...................................22:39-46 .....26:36-46 .........14:32-42

198,1 Jesus Prays for Himself .................................................................................17:1-5

198,2 Jesus Prays for his Disciples ..........................................................................17:6-19

198,3 Jesus Prays for all Believers ...........................................................................17:20-26

199 Jesus Arrested ...............................22:47-53 ......26:47-56 .......14:43-52 ........18:1-11

199,1 Jesus Taken to Annas ................(22:54) .................................(14:53) ..........18:12-14

199,2 Peter's First Denial ......................22:54-57 .....26:69-70 ........14:66-72........18:15-18

199,3 High Priest Questions Jesus ...........................................................................18:19-24

199,4 Peter's 2nd and 3th Denial............ 22:58-62..... 26:71-75 ......(14:66-72)......18:25-27

199,5 Jesus Before the Sanhedrin ...........22:66-71..... 26:57-66 .......14:53-65

199,6 Soldiers Mock Jesus ...................22:63-65 ......26:67-68

200 Jesus Before Pilate .........................23:1-25.........27:11-26 ......15:1-15 .........18:28-40

200,1 Soldiers Mock Jesus ........................................27:27-31 ......15:16-20....... 19:1-3

200,2 Jesus Sentenced to be Crucified ...................................................................19:4-16

201 Judas Hangs Himself ............................................27:1-10

202 The Crucifixion............................... 23:26-43 .....27:32-44 ........15:21-31 ......19:16-27

203 The Death of Jesus......................... 23:44-49...... 27:45-56 ........15:33-41 .....19:28-37

204 The Burial of Jesus .........................23:50-56 ......27:57-61 ........15:42-47 ......19:38-42

205 The Guards at the Tomb ......................................27:62-66

206 The Resurrection ............................24:1-12 ........28:1-10 ..........16:1-8

206,1 The Empty Tomb......................... (24:1-8)..................................................... 20:1-9

206,2 Jesus Appears to Mary ............................................................16:9-11......... 20:10-18

206,3 The Guards' Report ..........................................28:11-15

206,4 On the Road to Emmaus ...............24:13-27............................16:12-13

206,5 In the Village................................ 24:28-35

206,6 Jesus Appears to Disciples ...........24:36-49 ............................16:14 ............20:19-23

206,7 Jesus Appears to Thomas ..............................................................................20:24-31

206,8 Jesus and the Catch of Fish ............................................................................21:1-14

206,9 Jesus Reinstates Peter ....................................................................................21:15-23

207 The Great Commission.........................................28:16-20 ........16:15-18

208 The Ascension................................ 24:50-53 ............................16:19-20 .......21:24-25


To understand my comments you need to read a copy of the 'New International Version of the Holy Bible, New Testament. Read the segment that is written in the conventional book, chapter and verse; (example: Luke, 1:1-4 is my segment one.), then read my comments.


Reward; “Remember that the end purpose of all Bible study is to apply the Bible to your life, for the glory of God.”

--- Jensen, 1 & 2 Timothy and Titus, page 54.


With this in mind, let us start our study into 'The People of the Way, the first one hundred years'. 'The Gospel According to Luke' and 'The Book of Acts' are not the first two books written for the New Testament, they are the 9th and 10th books, but it give us a very good place to start.



CHAPTER ONE A, THE SON OF MAN, THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO LUKE; Written in 61 AD.


BACKGROUND 'A' The Man Luke

To know the writer of this gospel is to appreciate more fully the book he has written. From the sparse biographical data about Luke contained in the Gospels and Acts, an unusually full portrait of the man can be composed.

Luke was born of Greek parents, a heritage that made him probably the only Gentile writer of the New Testament. He was born at about the same time as Jesus and Paul. Two possible birthplaces are Antioch of Syria and Philippi of Macedonia. His parents gave him the name of Lucas, a shortened form of the Roman name Lucanus. He advanced education may have been received at Athens of Tarsus, where he studied for the medical profession. From the contents and style of his book, we may speculate that history and literature were two of his favourite subject.

Luke was not a disciple of Jesus during Jesus' earthly ministry. He may have been converted under the ministry of Paul while living in Antioch, such as is referred to in Acts 11:25-26.

Luke was a man various talents and calling: Physician, (Luke, the doctor, Col.4:14); Historian, His interest in history is shown by the many historical datelines cited in the Gospel (1:5; 26, 56; 2:1, 2, 21-22, 36-37, 42, 3:1-2). His gospel considered by many to be literary masterpiece; Evangelist and Pastor, He was Paul's co-labourer on the apostle's missionary journey, remaining with him till Paul's death (read Col.4:14, Philemon 1:24. II Tim. 4:11). Apparently Luke never married.

Luke's writing serve as character prints. What he included and emphasized is his Gospel and Acts reveals much about what kind of man he was. Luke was kind, humble, joyful, bright, pious and gentle. He has a keen sense of might, justice and holiness of God. He was surely a man of prayer, reporting praise and intercession often in his writing. For example read the songs recorded in 1:46-55 (Mary); 1:67-79 (Zacharias); 2:13-14 (angels); 2:25, 29-32 (Simeon); also, Luke's gospel refers to the prayers of Jesus more than do Matthew and Mark, and it contains three parables on prayer not found in the other Gospel. Luke was also a man of love and sympathy for the underprivileged and humble estate, such as woman, children and the poor; and for the outcast. Such as the Samaritans. He was truly a saint who identified himself with needy humankind, and thus was the very appropriate divine choice as the writer of the Gospel of “The Son of Man Among Men”.

One tradition says Luke died as a martyr in Greece. According to the anti-Marcionite “Prologue to Luke”, written around AD 170, “at the age of eight-four he fell asleep in Boeotia”.


BACKGROUND 'B' The Gospel According to Luke

This gospel was inspired and written according to design and schedule, eventually to be listed as the forty-second book of the sixty-six book library in the Bible.

The place of writing is unknown; it could have been Caesarea or Rome. Luke wrote his Gospel around AD 60. not much early than writing Acts (c. AD 61). read Acts 1:1 for Dr. Luke's reference to his Gospel as “the former treatise”.

Luke had access to other early written records of life and ministry of Jesus (cf. Luke 1:1-2)and he also interviewed many people who had been eyewitnesses of events of Jesus' life(Luke 1:2). While Paul was imprisoned at Caesarea before his voyage to Rome, Luke had ample opportunity for such interviewing in the cities of Palestine. Paul himself though not an eyewitness, must have had some influence on Luke's production of this gospel. Even as Peter influenced Mark. Direct disclosure of some parts of the gospel came by the Holy Spirit; all of the gospel was divinely inspired, or God-breathed.

Luke wrote this gospel especially for his friend Theophilus (“lover [or loved] of God”, cf. Acts 1:1; Luke 1:3). Theophilus may have been an influential Christian layman of Greece, possibly even a convert of Luke. When Luke's gospel began to circulate throughout the Roman Empire in the first century, the readers particularly attracted to it were people of Greek culture, which glorified wisdom, beauty and the ideal man. The excellent literary style of Luke's gospel must have afforded a special attraction to such readers.

As noted early, Luke states his purpose in 1:1-4; to write an orderly account of the full truth of Jesus' ministry. Also, in view of the fact that there are four Gospels instead of one, we may conclude that the Gospel of Luke is intended to complement the other three Gospels by telling the story of Jesus from a different angle and for a different viewer. When the four Gospels are compared, differences of the following kind are seen:

....................................Matthew...................... Mark...................................... Luke............................. John

Jesus as .......................King of Israel ................Servant of the Lord .................Son of Man ....................Son of God

Readers ......................Jew, Jewish.................. Roman ....................................Greek............................. World

Prominent ideas...........Law .............................Power .....................................Grace .............................Glory


The theme of Luke's concerns “About Jesus of Nazareth, he was a prophet, powerful in word and deed before God and all the people”, (Luke 24:19). Luke present Jesus as the Son of Man among men (19:10), the perfect God-man (cf. Luke 12:35) who alone offers to all nations (24:47)the salvation of God (3:6). A key verse for Luke is 19:10: “For the Son of Man came to seek and to save what was lost”. A key Phrase is “Son of Man”, found twenty-five times in the gospel.

BACKGROUND 'A and B' from: Jensen, Luke, pages 4-7.


Chapter One A, Gospel According to Luke


Segment 1, Introduction Luke 1:1-4

Here Luke states that he only wants to write an orderly account (chronological) of what has happen among the People of the Way.

The words: “Many have undertaken”, is a reference to Matthew's writing as well as others; believers and non-believers.


Segment 3, The Birth of John the Baptist Foretold 1:5-25 (6 BC, February)

Luke starts his story of with the events that took place before Jesus' birth and John's birth (that is John the Baptist). John is the person chosen to tell the people about the coming of the 'Anointed One'. (English – Anointed One, Hebrew – Messiah, Greek – Christ).

The statement “in the spirit and power of Elijah”, means that John would have the same faith and duties towards God as Elijah, and the same power as Elijah. John was not the reincarnation of Elijah.

I will leave the drinking of fermented drink until segment 270HE,iv; when God give insight.

Zechariah should not of asked his question, because it was one of having doubt. If what the angel said came to pass, then it is of God (Yahweh); if it did not come to pass, then a demon had infiltrated the Holy Place of the Temple.

Two thousand years ago as today, in some places, a barren woman was a disgrace to her people. It was never consider to be the man fault. This is why Elizabeth said God (Yahweh) has taken away my disgrace.


Segment 4, The Birth of Jesus Foretold 1:26-38 (6 BC, August; March being the first month)

In order for John to tell people about Jesus, John had to be older then Jesus, because the priest of the Israelites did not become a priest until their were over thirty years of age. Hence, we have a six month gape between John and Jesus.

The Bible is correct in the used of the word 'virgin', meaning, Mary was a young woman, between the years of 16 to 21. She was Joseph's second wife. Being that Joseph's first wife may of died; and having young children to raise; he remarried. But here; Luke does believe that Mary is a virgin and that Jesus is father by God, not Joseph.

When Mary was told about her future son. She was a young woman who was not with a man. “How will this be, since I am a Virgin?” - Mary. Mary question was not one of doubt, but one of misunderstanding; therefore, the angel, Gabriel, answered her.

“The Lord God will give him the throne of his father David”. Here the word 'father' means ancestor. Mary and Joseph were descendants of David. David was the ancestor to all the kings of Israel, except Saul – Israel first king. Jesus has not, as of yet, received the throne of David.


Segment 5, Mary Visits Elizabeth 1:39-56

Note that the child “leaped in the womb”. This is not a fertilized egg; it is a person and it is alive; just like you and me.

Mary praises to the Lord are very correct. God help the humble and destroy the proud. We will learn more of this as we continual our study.


Segment 6, The Birth of John 1:57-80 (6 BC, November)

a; v:57-66) Circumcision of male Israelite is a custom and mandatory by Moses' Law. Circumcision dates back to Abraham.

Children were named after their relatives. This is why the family wanted the baby named after his father – Zechariah. When Zechariah named his son – 'John', everything the angel said to him came true, “you will be silent and not able to speak until the day this happen”. Therefore, John had to be named before Zechariah could receive his speech. (English – John, Hebrew – Yohanna, meaning 'God is Gracious')

b; v:67-80) In Zachariah's prophesy, he spoke about overcoming his enemy. The Israelites believed that the Messiah would free them from the Roman as Moses did from the Egyptians, and set up his kingdom in Israel. But, this was not the enemy God wants to overcome.

The prophesy about his son, John, came true. We will read of this later.


Segment 8, The Birth of Jesus 2:1-7 (5 BC, May)

When the year of Jesus' birth were first calculated by historian, they made a mistake of five years. Today it is noted that Jesus was born about 5 BC.

Ceasar Augustus was the Roman Emperor, and Syria was the name of what we now call 'the near east', Palestine, Judea, Israel and Syria. “The first Roman census of Palestine did in fact take place in AD 6, on the occasion of Judea being incorporated into Roman province of Syria, ... In AD 6, Quirinius was indeed governor of Syria and possibly Luke may have thought that the birth of Jesus coincided with that census.” “Herod the Great died in 4 BC,” -Who's Who in the New Testament; under Quirinius. Matthew states; Jesus was born during the time of King Herod.

Note the statement, “the time came for the baby to be born and she gave birth”, nothing special, just like any other expecting woman about to give birth.

Note too, the place of birth, a stable, “place him in a manger”, a place to keep animals at night, not in a king's royal court. Why?, we will learn later.


Segment 9, The Shepherds and Angels 2:8-20

God did not keep it a secret. His angels told some people about this new born saviour. They, the shepherds, went to see the baby; and they went away praising God and telling others about Jesus.


Segment 10, Jesus Presented in the Temple 2:21-40

Just like John, Jesus was circumcised and named on the eighth day of his birth.

In the Temple at Jerusalem; Simeon, seeing Jesus, held him in him arms and prophesy about Jesus' power over the people; Anna, seeing Jesus, told all the people about the redemption of Jerusalem. Even Gentiles ( non Jews, not the people of Israel) would receive this blessing from God. Both Simeon, a man, and Anna, a woman, were devoted to God. God shows no favouritism. He does not care if you are a man or a woman, He will use you and treat you as an equal to all His children.

“They returned to Galilee to their own town of Nazareth”. This happen before the visit of the Magi, who were not at the stable when Jesus was born.


Segment 14, The Boy Jesus in the Temple 2:41-52 (8 AD April, Jesus; 12 years of age in May)

Jesus answered, “Did you not know I had to be in my Father's house”? Jesus knew that God wanted him to learn even at twelve years of age. Jesus knew that he had to do the work that God called him to do, even so; he should have been with his parents. Jesus got cough up in the excitement of that event.

BC 5 4 3 2 1 AD. 1 2 3 4 5  6  7   (8)    9 10 11 12 This is how I get 8 AD.

Age ..1 2 3 4 .......5 6 7 8 9 10 11 (12) 13 14 15 16  (year + 4 = age)


Segment 15, John the Baptist Prepares the Way 3:1-18 (28 AD) (Jesus age 31)

In the 15th year; 14 AD is the first years, so 28 AD would be the 15th year.

Tiberius Caesar took over the Roman Empire; from Caesar Augustus; in 14 AD. (14 AD > 15 = 28.) Pontius Pilate was governor of Judea, that is Galilee, Iturea, Trachonitis and Abilenr. This Herod, tetrarch of Galilee, is the son of Archelaus (seg. 13) and grandson of King Herod (seg. 11). All the tetrarches were subject to Pontius Pilate; Roman governor of Judea.

John's preaching turn crowds of people from their evil ways, back to God's way. “You brood of vipers”, John knew these people had fallen away from God and were disobeying the teaching of the Prophets of God. When these people heard the truth about themselves, they repented of their selfish evil ways, and turn to the teaching of God.

“Produce fruit in keeping with repentance”; This does not mean, we are to grow a fruit tree. It means, we are to stop doing what we know is wrong and do what is right.( If a person was an adulterer before repenting, then he is to stop cheating on his/her spout and be loyal and faithful to his/her spout. If a person was not an adulterer before repenting, then they do not become one.) We must not keep our sins nor can we adopt new sins.

The Israelites have Abraham as their ancestry. Abraham was loyal and faithful to God. God promise him a nation of people out of his children; therefore, the Israelites assume that they were righteous before God, because of their ancestry Abraham.

“The ax is already at the root of the tree ...”. This means that the Israelites are being cut of from God, if they did not repent and produce a good life toward God.

John tells the people what God wants from them: share with others; do not steal; nor collect more taxes then required nor extorted money; do not give false testimony nor accuse people falsely; and be content with what you have. It is better than disobeying God's Laws.

When John told the people that he was not the Messiah they were looking for, he also told them what the Messiah would do when he came. “He will baptize with the Holy Spirit” (this happen in 31 AD) “and with fire” (later on in this book, tell you what is meant by 'baptism of fire'). He will separate the people, the self-righteous and evil from those who obey God. The self-righteous and evil will be burned, but the Ones who obey God will be taken to heaven.


Segment 28, John put in Prison 3:19-20 (30 AD)

This imprisonment took place about a year after the baptism of Jesus. This segment is not in chronological order. (How could John baptize Jesus after he was put in prison?)


Segment 16, The Baptism of Jesus 3:21-22 and Segment 2, Genealogy of Jesus 3:23-38

The way Luke wrote his book makes this genealogy read very nicely, the way it is place in his book. But I labeled it segment 2; so it would parallel Matthew's opening segment. Matthew does not have a introduction to his book.

Luke's list of Jesus' ancestry go through his mother, Mary; all the way back to Adam, the first man. (Who is called the son of God; therefore we are all children of God.) In Matthew's list we will learn of Joseph's ancestry, all the way back to David. Both Mary and Joseph have David as an ancestor.


Segment 17, The Temptation of Jesus 4:1-13 (28 AD, Oct. Jesus age 32; Luke 3:23 “about thirty”)

This happen after Jesus was “full of the Holy Spirit”and on the same day he was baptized, and it lasted for more than a month.

Here we have four things to learn: The easiest is this; we must know what the Word of God is. Jesus used the Word of God when temped, - he said, “It is written”. Also, the evil one can say, “It is written”and if we do not know the Word of God we can be trapped by the evil one. But if we know the Word of God, we can stop the evil one with the full truth of God's Word.

2nd.) I am hungry/, I need food/, May be so, but is food all you need? Can food – the physical things (car, money, house, vacation, etc.) of this world, feed your need for God? Jesus said No; “man does not live on bread alone”.

3rd.) No-one respect me/, People mistreat me/, If I were Prime Minister, I would do ---.Can being the Prime Minister bring you respect, power and splendour from God? Jesus said No; “worship the Lord God and serve him only”.

4th.) When the evil one does not trap us, he will try to destroy us. 'If you are a true believer in God, pick up this viper, it will not bite you'/, or 'If you are a real Christian, stand your ground, do not assume that some other Christian is right'/, or 'If you are Jesus' disciple, you need not to forgive those who wrong you, for God love you'/; all these things – playing with danger, to proud to learn, not being merciful and other things – will separate us from God.


Segment 36, Jesus Rejected at Nazareth 4:14-30 (30 AD, May, Jesus age 34)

The first paragraph “Jesus return to Galilee” is all that Luke wrote about the year 28 -29 AD. About eighteen months go by from the temptation to Jesus' return to Nazareth; the town in Galilee were Jesus grew up. It is about May of 30 AD.

The scroll, a book, of Isaiah is the writing of the prophet Isaiah . Isaiah foretold of Jesus' coming, but he never told the people when.

The meaning of what Jesus read are;

“The Spirit of the Lord (that is Yahweh) is on me”; > the Holy Spirit is on Jesus, (this happen when Jesus was baptized.)

“to preach good news to the poor”, > to tell the non-Jews about God.

“freedom for the prisoners”, > freedom for those enslaved by the evil one.

“recovery of sight for the blind”, > to restore the Israelite, who did know God, back to God and his love.

“to release the oppressed”, > to show God's salvation to those people who are trying to please God by man standards.

“to proclaim the year of the Lord's favour”, > to proclaim the time of Yahweh's Love for today and forever.

When Jesus told the people in the synagogues (a Jewish church building), “this scripture is fulfilled”, he was stating that he is the Messiah (Christ).

The people spoke well of him; but when some asked a question of doubt, “is not this Joseph's son?”, (meaning this man is only human, he is only one of us , not God's Messiah. Some may have been saying, ' if he is God's anointed one to deliver Israel from the Romans, then so am I), they then rejected Jesus.

The statement Jesus made, “Physician, heal yourself!”, is a reference to what Jesus did in the eighteen month gape between the temptation and his return to Galilee. What Jesus was saying is, 'you want to see a miracle', but Jesus said NO; in a-round-about-way, by referring to their history in the time of Elijah.

People, who demand proof, about God, will not believe what you show them. “Without faith it is hard to please God”.


Segment 38, Jesus Drive Out an Evil Spirit 4:31-37

The Sabbath is the Holy day of the week for the Israelites. From sundown on our Friday to sundown on our Saturday is the Sabbath Day. Some people say it dates back to Moses, yet others, myself included, say it dates back to the Creation.

Note this; 'Jesus healed a man on the Sabbath. He has power to drive out demons, against the free will of the demons'. We will learn more of this later.

The demons knew who Jesus is; “What do you want of us, Jesus of Nazareth? Have you come to destroy us? I know who you are – the Holy One of God!”.


Segment 39, Jesus Heals Many 4:38-44

This Simon became one of Jesus' disciple.

This time, it was not a demon, but a high fever. The fever left her and she got up and waited on them. Usually it takes a day or two before a person get their strength back, after being sick.

Jesus healed them, all who were brought to him. Is this Jesus able to do the same today? Your answer is – yes, no, maybe or I do not know!?

The people knew that it was good to have Jesus living among them and they did not want to loose him. But Jesus knowing what he had to do, and did what he had to do.


Segment 40, The Calling of the First Disciple 5:1-11

Simon's first remark to Jesus could be restated, -'Master, I do not thing you are right, but I will do what you say.' His second remark, “Go away from me, Lord; I am a sinful man”.; is his acknowledgement that Jesus is not just a Rabbi, who could help people, but God's Messiah.

Simon (also known as Simon Peter or Peter) and the brothers James and John grew up with Jesus. It was these men who kept the teaching of Jesus alive after his ascension into heaven. They knew him all his life and now these men are seeing him as more than a Rabbi.


Segment 42, The Man with Leprosy 5:12-16

Jesus order this man, whom he had cleaned from leprosy, not to tell the people. The reason for this is that, Jesus did not want the people to believe in him because of his miracles; but because he tough the righteousness of God. We are to believe in the way of God for no other reason then the fact that God's way is right.

Jesus withdrew to pray, because he needed to be alone with his heavenly Father. (I was told I need to do the same. Do you?)

Note; “if you are willing, you can make me clean”.


Segment 43, Jesus Heals a Paralytic 5:17-26

Pharisees are the Israelites' religious leaders.

Our sin can cause physical handicap in us, if we have faith in God, he will forgive us our sins and may heal us of our physical handicaps. Forgiveness relieve the guilt from sin.

The Pharisees and the Teachers of the Law are right, only God can forgive sin. Jesus forgave sin, to show that the Holy Spirit is in him.

Jesus is God:! Let me explain it this way; If a little boy go to the beach and pushes his pail into a mound of sand, he would have a pail fulled with sand. He would not have all the sand in his pail, but what is in is pail is the same as the mound of sand. If he pushes his pail into the ocean, he would have his pail filled with ocean. He would not have all the ocean in his pail, but what is in his pail is the same as the ocean!: Jesus earthly body was created; like you and me; and filled with the Holy Spirit after his baptism. Therefore; what is in Jesus is the same as what God is. Jesus did not have all of God in him, but all of Jesus was filled with God; - hence Jesus is God. We to have God in us when we are baptize by the Holy Spirit.


Segment 44, The Calling of Levi (Matthew) 5:27-32

Levi answer to Jesus' call, “Follow me', may seem to be a stupid move on Levi part, but remember the news spread all over about Jesus; therefore, Levi knew who was calling him.

Tax collector used to collect more money in taxes then required be Roman law and they could keep the extra money.

Sinner is usually a reference to non-Jews.

Pharisees asked, if this man is of God, why does he sit with evil people of this world? Jesus' answer them very simply; those who have God or a knowledge of God do not need me, but those who do not know anything about God do need me.


Segment 45, Jesus Questioned about Fasting 5:33-39

Here Jesus is just explaining that man's old ways of worshipping God; with blood sacrifices, fasting, feasting, specials days of the year are done away with. The real worshipper does more that physical things; real worship come from the soul of the worshipper.


Segment 46, Lord of the Sabbath 6:1-11

In the book of Exodus, Moses recorder the Ten Commandments that God gave to him,when he was on Mount Sinai.

“Remember my Sabbath Day by keeping it holy. Six days you shall labour and do all your work, but the seventh day is a Sabbath to me, - Yahweh, your God. On it you shall not do any work, neither you nor your son or daughter, nor your manservant or maidservant, nor your animals, nor the alien within your gates. For in six days I, Yahweh, made the heavens, the earth and the sea and all that is in them, but I rested on the seventh day. Therefore; I, Yahweh, blessed the Sabbath Day and made it Holy.” - God, as He spoke to Moses on the mount.

Also in the book of Deuteronomy; as Moses wrote it: “Observe the Sabbath Day by keeping it holy, as Yahweh your God had commanded you. Six days you shall labour and do all your work, but the seventh day is a Sabbath to Yahweh your God. On it you shall not do any work, neither you, nor your son or daughter, not your manservant or maidservant, nor your ox, your donkey or any of your animals, nor the alien within your gates, so that your manservant and maidservant may rest as you do. Remember that you were slaves in Egypt and that Yahweh your God brought you out of there with a mighty hand and an outstretched arm. Therefore, Yahweh, your God has commanded you to observe the Sabbath Day”.

Even so there is a difference in wording, God made it very clear that we are to rest and not work on the Sabbath Day.

“The Son of Man (that Jesus) is the Lord of the Sabbath”. What Jesus was teaching about eating and healing on the Sabbath is not wrong. What is wrong is to do evil and or destroy life by not helping people in need.

Just because people do not work on the Sabbath Day, does not mean that they are righteous before God. Because, they could still be far away from God in their attitude towards their fallow man; which would not be one of kindness and love, but indifference and hatred. Jesus showed kindness and love to the man with the shriveled hand, by healing him. But this does not give us the right to work nor employ a person on the Sabbath Day.


Segment 48, The Twelve Apostle 6:12-16

Note the statement, “Judas Iscariot, who became a traitor”. At this point in time he was a not a traitor, but later he change and did betray Jesus. This you and I could do also, be for-worn.

Apostles means 'one sent forth'.


Segment 49, Blessings and Woe 6:17-26

The meaning of the blessings are:

Those who are poor in this life, have a better change of understanding God's way of life, because the riches and money they do not have, will not get in their way.

Those who hunger for God's way of life will receive it.

Those who dislike the cruel ways of this life on this earth will receive joy when it is over.

When people hate you, because of your love for the Son of Man (Jesus) and the obeying of his teaching,you are to rejoice; because they see Christ in you and they see their own short-coming and sins.

The meaning of the woes are:

Those who are rich, living in the comforts of this world will one day loose them, because they do not care about God.

Those who have plenty of food and do not feed the hungry, will one day be hungry themselves.

Those who are laughing and do not worried about the problems of this world will one day mourn and cry.

Those who are well liked, because of their high rank and money. Will receive the reword of a false prophet.


Segments 56 & 57, Love Your Enemies 6:27-36

This is the cornerstone, foundation and heart of the teachings of Jesus. If we do not master this teaching of Jesus; then all the other teachings we do master will prove to outsiders that we are hypocrite. Because God is kind to the ungrateful and wicked, we have to do the same.

When we come across the opportunity to obey this teaching and we have a struggle to do what is tough; then, we are being tempted by our own evil desire. After desire has conceive, it give birth to sin. Sin when it is full grown give birth to death. But if we do what is tough and are persecuted for doing so, then we are to rejoice. Rejoice in that day and leap for joy, because great is your reward in heaven. For that is how their fathers treated the prophets. Rejoice also, because this is your baptism of fire; see segment 15.


Segment 63, Judging Others 6:37-42

Do not pass earthly judgement on others nor talk behind your neighbour's back. How you treat others is how you are going to be treated be God. First get your life problems corrected then help your neighbour. Do not condemn your neighbour for what he is doing wrong, only try to help him to over come his problems.


Segment 66, A Tree and its Fruit 6:43-45

This is something to think about before we speak.


Segment 67, The Wise and Foolish Builders 6:46-49

Please note the use of the words; 'put them into practice'. Speaking in faith is one thing, but doing in faith is all together difference. It is our doing that will stand the test of time.


Segment 68, The Faith of the Centurion 7:1-10

The centurion was not trying to hide the fact that he was asking an Israelite for help. He knew that he was not as deserving as the Jewish elders said he was. He also knew that Jesus had the power to heal, no matter were Jesus was at the time. This Roman centurion was a non-Israelite, but he had more faith in what Jesus could do then the Israelite.


Segment 69, Jesus Raises a Widow's Son 7:11-17

Even after Jesus raised the dead, the Israelites did not recognized him. They though he was a prophet.


Segment 70, Jesus and John the Baptist 7:18-35

John may not of sent his disciples to Jesus; they may have said this in order to find out why John was in prison and why Jesus was not doing anything to help him. Or; John may of sent his disciples to Jesus to find out why Jesus was not baptizing with fire. Remember segment 15, “He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and with fire”.

Jesus' answer, “Blessed is the man who does not fall away on account of me”. What this means is this;- 'Happy is the person who does God's work and does not stop doing it because of other people and what they do or say about God'. “Just because you assume to know or think that God should do something does not make you right in your assumption”. - Holy Spirit.

The people who John baptized had repented of their sins and turn to God. (Many people, today, have this baptism and do not have the fire of the Holy Spirit.) They knew John was God's messenger, who was sent to prepare the way for the Messiah. Those who rejected God's messenger could not accept Jesus.

The people who rejected John, call him a demon, because of the way he lived. They called Jesus a sinner, because of the way he lived. They did not see the good these men were doing; they could only see the things they disagree with.


Segment.73, Jesus Anointed by a Sinful Woman 7:36-50

In Jesus' day in Judea, it was the custom to wash the feet of your invited guest to your home and give them oil for their hair. This custom possible came about because of the nature of the land; desert; and also people walked around bare foot or wore sandals. This custom gave the invited guest a change to get clean before dining. Keep this in mind and reread this segment.

“Who is this, who even forgive sin”? What did these other guests want from Jesus? Your answer; a) proof, that he had authority, b) a miracle, c) an apology, d) you do not know.

Jesus said, “Your faith has saved you, ...” Is your faith saving you?


Segment 75, The Parable of the Sower 8:1-15

Here is the first time money comes into the story of Jesus, but note; money has never been ask for.

“though seeing, they may not see;” - this means; Those people who see the things made by God, but do not want to see God.

“though hearing, they may not understand;” - this means; Those people who hear about God, but do not want to understand God.

What was Jesus saying when he was proclaiming the good news of the Kingdom of God? Maybe, some times, he was repeating Micah 6:1-8; “To act justly and to love mercy and to walk humbly with your God”. Or, Hosea 6:4-6; “For I desire mercy, not sacrifice, and acknowledgement of God rather than burnt offerings”.

The seeds are the good news of the kingdom of God. Jesus shows that people can be divided into four faith groups, but only those who produce good from the word of God will be save.

Group A, seed on the path; These people hear the word of God, but the Evil One tell them, “It is not real, just look around you, the people in your town do not love each other”. And they believe the Evil One and so they can not be saved.

Group B, seeds among the rocks; These people hear the word of God and receive it with joy, but when they are persecuted (see segments 56 & 57, Love your Enemies), they fail to rejoice and loose the word of God.

Group C, seeds among the thorns; These people hear the word of God and rejoice. Then they choke it out of themselves by their worries of this world; their pleasure and their want of wealth.

Group D, seeds on good soil; These people hear the word of God, receive it with joy and good heart, they do not give up when persecuted; they rejoice in God. They allow God to supply all there needs of this world; therefore, they are strengthen and produce a crop a hundred times more then they received.

Which group are you in? Only you and God know. I pray to God that I, as well as you, are in group 'd'.


Segment 76, A Lamp on a Stand 8:16-18

This is a gentile warning to those in group 'd'. (If you want to see in the dark, turn on a light; and what would you say to a person who turn off your light?) If you received something from God, use it or you will loose it. God gave you his Word, so use it or loose it.


Segment 82, Jesus' Family 8:19-21

Here mother and brothers represent family. This gentile warning is very clear, “My family are those who hear God's word and put it into PRACTICE.”

Also; Mary did have other children; or Joesph did, prior to marrying Mary.


Segment 83, Jesus Calms the Storm 8:22-25

Jesus asked his disciples, “Where is your faith”? His disciples did not recognize Jesus as a faithful servant of God nor even a son of God. This is why they asked each other, “Who is this? He commands even the wind and water, and they obey him”.

Is Yahweh asking you, “Where is your faith”?


Segment 84, The Healing of a Demon Possessed Man 8:26-39

A legion in Jesus' time was 1000 Roman soldiers. This man was possessed by 1000 demons.

Abyss: The Jerusalem Bible states that this is the 'underworld'. What we commonly call Hell.

Some people want to believe that this man was only mentally sick and was not possessed by demons. The demons knew who Jesus is, “What do you want with us, Jesus, Son of the Most High God”? A mentally sick person would not know who Jesus is. Demons are spiritual beings, same as angels, not physical like you and me. Demons are the angel driven out of heaven for their disobedience to God; therefore, they know God and his mighty power.

Why did Jesus let them go into the pigs and did not send them into the Abyss? Because God is kind to the ungrateful and the wicket.

The people ask Jesus to leave them, because they were more interested in the riches of this world, and not in the unseen riches of God. The reason why Jesus left the man there; with these instruction, “Return home and tell how much God has done for you”.; was so the people could repent. This man did as Jesus told him.


Segment 85, A Dead Girl and a Sick Woman 8:40-56

These two stories are in one segment, because the sick woman stopped Jesus from getting to the little girl to prevent her death.

Remember back in segment 42, where a man said, “Lord if you are willing”, but here a woman had faith only; 'If I could tough his cloak'! She press her way through the crowd of people, possible being hit or kick once or twice as she try to get passed some people; who also wanted to tough Jesus; against the odds without giving up she toughed Jesus' cloak. She was healed immediately. The question, 'Lord if you are willing', never came up. What did Jesus say to her?; “Daughter, your faith has healed you. Go in peace”.

Is it our faith that heals us or is it God willingness that heals us? We have more to learn before this question can be answered.

What did Jesus mean when he said,”just believe”? Did Jairus believe Jesus could heal his daughter, when he asked Jesus to come to his house? Yes, without a dough.

Was the child dead or asleep? Does it matter? It matters if you are looking for miracles. I know I would like to see one.

Jesus did not want people to follow him because of his miracles. He wanted them to believe that his way is right and his way is of God, Yahweh.


Segment 89, Jesus Sends Out the Twelve 9:1-6

Reread segment 48. this is how these disciples (followers) got the title of Apostle, one sent forth.

Two things to remember: take nothing with you, and shake the dust off. Is this a teaching that when we are sent out by God to preach the kingdom of God, we are not to take anything with us? I would say YES! We are to take what we have and go with that. We are not to say to each other; “If we go to preach the kingdom of God, we need a building, tracks, bibles, loudspeaker, music, etc.” here Jesus is saying, 'I gave you what you need, now go'.

A friend of mine told me this true story, about himself and the group he was working with. [The group wanted to take a group of non-Christian teenagers to see a Christian movie, being shown about 100 miles (160 km) away. The group sat down and counter the cost of taking a large number of teenagers to this movie; (transportation, gasoline for cars, price of admission, snacks, two meals per person, they assume on 50 – 60 teenagers). The group went out and asked for money for this trip from friends, churches and merchants in their town. They collected all most ½ of what they assume they needed. Now they had three chooses, 1) cancel their trip and return the money, 2) change their plains to something alts, 3) go and leave the money worries to God. They chose the third, they prayed and thanked God for what they had received and were going to receive. The word went out; the trip is on, no teenager would be refused, no charge what so ever. A school bus company loan them a second - sixty seater bus, with a full tank of gasoline, without charge. About 100 teenagers went. The trip was not without trouble. A bus' axle broke, delaying the return trip, causing an extra expense. To cut a long story short, the day after they got home, my friend sat down and added up all the expenses of the trip. He found out that the group had 10 cents left over from all money they previously collected. “God does Provide”].

Are we to shake the dust off our feet as a testimony against those who do not welcome the Gospel? YES!, because Jesus wants us to go to the people who are willing to accept him. This testimony will show that they had a change to accept the good news of the kingdom of God, but they rejected it. So in the resurrection God will reject them. But remember this: they may be rejecting you and not the message of Christ, because of your attitude. If you have an attitude of indifference or one of a put down, then they are rejecting you and you are a hindrance to the teaching of Jesus.


Segment 90, John the Baptist Beheaded 9:7-9 (31 AD, March?)

The tetrarch of Galilee, Herod, was more interested in his position in life and not in God.

More about John the Baptist, son of Zechariah – the priest, when God provide the information; (in Matthew, segment 104).


Segment 91, Jesus Feeds the Five Thousand 9:10-17

Note the statement: “healed those who needed healing”.

Why did Jesus say to his apostle, “You give them something to eat”? Jesus said this because he gave them authority ( back in segment 89) and there is no mention of Jesus removing this authority. Jesus wanted them to realize how much power God has. They should of said, “Let us ask God to feed these people, for God has done everything else”. Reread segment 89. The apostles did not understand this, and they reply, “unless we go and buy food for all this crowd”. So Jesus showed them by feeding the five thousand.

Also we learn from this; a true apostle, disciple serves the people first, then himself.


Segment 102, Peter's Confession of Christ 9:18-22 (31 AD, April)

The reason Jesus told his disciples that, he must suffer many things, was that the people did not know him, as the Son of God. They rejected him as the true Messiah. (When you do not do that which people expect you to do, they turn against you. What the people wanted was to be free from Roman rule. What Jesus wanted is for us to be free from sin.)

Peter knew that Jesus is the Messiah, Christ of God. The reason Jesus warned his disciples about telling others people that he is the Christ was that people have to find it out for themselves. No matter how much I tell you about my Christ, you have to learn about him for yourself.

Jesus knew that the people were not accepting him when he asked, “Who do the crowds say I am”? It was now that Jesus had to show that Love for others; even those who hate you; is more importance then life itself. This was Jesus real baptism of fire. ( Doing in the Word, even to our death is the real baptism of fire.)


Segment 103, Being Jesus Disciple 9:23-27

This segment may seem to be foolish and contradictory, but it is not. It means that we are to put our selfish wants away forever, and live by the teaching of Jesus. Even if we are put to death for living by Jesus' teachings; we are not to denied him. This is our baptism of fire. We will be save from Spiritual death. It is no good to gain the whole world and all its riches and then loose our Spiritual life. If we disown Jesus in time of trouble, he will disown us upon his return.

The last sentence in this segment is a reference to the Transfiguration in segment 104.


Segment 104, Transfiguration 9:28-36

The re-appearance of Moses (the Law Giver) and Elijah (the Great Prophet) prove that God resurrects the dead. The departure at Jerusalem is the crucifixion and resurrection of Jesus.

God, Yahweh, said, “This is my Son, whom I have chosen; listen to him”. The reason God said this is because he did not want Jesus to be rejected. If the people had of listen to Jesus, then they would not of crucified nor killed him; and we would have 'heaven on earth!'. Chosen is used not fathered, because God chooses people; he does not impregnate virgin.


Segment 105, The Healing of a Boy with an Evil Spirit 9:37-45

In this case the evil spirit was not a demon as Luke reported; today we know this as epilepsy: a chronic nervous disease often accompanied by convulsion and lost of consciousness. The demon did not recognize Jesus; also I read Matthew's account of this event and the word 'epilepsy' is used.

Why could not Jesus' disciples heal this boy? Mainly because, they had no faith in themselves, nor in the meaning of what Jesus was teaching. This is why Jesus said, “O unbelieving and perverse generation, how long shall I stay with you and put up with you”?

This is also why his disciples did not and could not understand what Jesus was telling them about the betrayal.


Segment 107, Who Will be the Greatest 9:46-48

A person who does not set-up, nor allow himself to be set-up as one better then others; is better than those who assume they are better than others.

When we welcome a little child or anyone in Jesus' name, we are welcoming Jesus.


Segment 108, Who is not Against Us is for Us 9:49-50

Remember this when you want to put-down another religion. If they are not against you having your religion, then they are for you. But if you are against them, then you are against Christ. “Do not stop him for whoever is not against you is for you”. -Jesus.


Segment 126, Samaritan Opposition 9:51-56

Here we learn that Jesus had enemies and he did not destroy them; he just moved on to another place.


Segment 127, The Cost of Following Jesus 9:57-62

Jesus' reply, “Foxes have holes ...”, teaches us that if we are willing to follow Jesus, then we will go any were he leads.

“Let the dead ...”, teaches us that we will leave our birth right and follow Jesus.

“No one who ...”, teaches us that if we get out of the service to Christ, we are not fit to serve in the kingdom of God, heaven.


Segment 128, Jesus Sends out the Seventy-two 10:1-24

“the harvest is plentiful”, this means that there is a lot of sinner who need to hear about the kingdom of God. Remember segment 44, Jesus came to call sinners to repent.

“lamb among wolves:, this means that the people who Jesus sends out, take no pleasure in this world's actives; drunkenness, sexually immorality, slander, war making, etc. These things are what keep sinners employed and these sinner do not want to loose their jobs. Therefore; sinners will try to destroy Jesus disciples like a wolf would a lamp.

“do not take”, this means the same as in segment 89.

The people on the road were usually merchants and to busy to listen. Jesus wants us to go to those who are going to listen to what Jesus said.

Sodom was a city that was destroyed because of the people's evil ways, but only after a man of God went to live among them. They did not repent; the people and the city were destroyed by God. (Book of Jonah, city of Nineveh; Jonah preached repent for three day in the city, then left. The people repented and God save the city and its people.) You see – it is your choice.

Tyre and Sidon are two cities Ezekiel prophecy against, because these people were against God.

Korazin, Bethesda and Capernaum were three cities in Jesus' time, whose people did not repent of their evil ways nor turn to God.

“do not rejoice that the (evil) spirits submit to you”, this means that, we are not to think that we have power to do these things, because we do not; but we only have what God has given us; therefore, let us rejoice in God.


Segment 129, The Parable of the Good Samaritan 10:25-37

Here again, Jesus is teaching what is expected of those who want to follow him. We are to love God 100%, holding nothing back. This also include God's image – man; man was made in the image of God. Read Genesis 1:26-27.

If we love God then we obey the first four of God's Ten Commandments; and if we love God's image – man, then we obey the last six of God's Ten Commandments.


The Ten Commandments; as spoken by God:

“1) You shall have no other gods before me.

2) You shall not make for yourself an idol in the form of anything in heaven above or on the earth beneath or in the waters below. You shall not bow down to them nor worship them; for I, Yahweh, your God, am a jealous God, (allowing punishment to) the children for the sins of the father to the third and forth generation of those who hate me, but showing love to thousands who love me and keep my commandments. (It is not God who punishes our children for our sins; it is us, the parents, who do the punishing. When we sin we discredited God. Children learn from their parents and they do the same and are punish for what they do. But remember – God love those who do what the commandments say; thereby stopping the sin, thereby stopping the punishment.) (“The soul who sins is the one who will die. The son will not share the guilt of the father, or will the father share the guilt of the son. The righteousness of the righteous man will be credited to him, and the wickedness of the wicked will be charged against him.” - Ezekiel 18:20).

3) You shall not misuse my name, Yahweh, for I will not hold anyone guiltless who misuses my name.

4) Remember my Sabbath Day by keeping it holy. ( A full copy is in segment 46's comments.).

5) Honour your father and mother, so that you may live long in the land I, Yahweh, your God, am giving you.

6) You shall not murder.

7) You shall not steal.

8) You shall not commit adultery.

9) You shall not give false testimony against your neighbour.

10)You shall not covet your neighbour's house. You shall not covet your neighbour's wife, manservant or maidservant, his ox or donkey or anything that belong to your neighbour.”


Now you may be asking, “who is my neighbour”? That is what the teacher of the law wanted to know. Now in Jesus' time a Israelite had the same love for a Samaritan as the P.L.O. has for a Jew today.( They hate each other.) Jesus tell a parable. It is self explaining. Read Jesus' question and the answer given, and Jesus' command. They are the last three sentences in this segment.

Can you, “Go and do likewise”? If your answer is NO. then you can not be a disciple of Jesus. But if your answer is Yes and you are doing likewise, then you are Jesus' disciple. But if you deliberately and continually disobey just one of these ten commandments, no matter what your reason is – going to war;, murder; working and / or making people work on the Sabbath; taking your neighbour's spout, adultery, coveting; then you have stopped being a service to Jesus and are no longer any good for service in the kingdom of God. (reread segment 127.)


Segment 130, At the Home of Martha and Mary 10:38-42

The thing to learn from this is that , we are not to worried about preparation as what is acceptable in other people's eyes. (Does the fork go no the left or right of the plate?; Who should sit next to whom?; The things that take place when you are having a banquet for a friend, who is a importance person in our community.) It is better to learn what our friend has to say, so we will be able to help him in his work.


Segment 131, Jesus' Teaching on Prayer 11:1-13

In our prayers we are to acknowledge to whom we are talking. Jesus teaches us to call God, Yahweh, - father. Then note that he is good and that God's decisions come first. Then we are to ask for what we NEED not what we greed. One of the things we need is forgiveness and to be able to forgive others. This would remove the hate from our hearts. Ending our prayer, our talk with dad, we are to acknowledge that we do not want to be tempted by any part of this evil generation, and the evil things they do.

Jesus go on to say, 'If we think that God has not listen to us than we are to pray again. God answer all our prayers, he give to those who ask; if our motivation is righteous. Note, “how much more will your Father in heaven give the Holy Spirit to those who ask him.


Segment 132, Jesus and Beelzebub 11:14-28

People wanted to know by whose authority Jesus drove out demons from people. These people should of known that Jesus is against evil, because he drove out demons; therefore, he is good. But they did not want to know the truth. Jesus knew that they would not believe any sign from heaven, because they did not believe that he was driving out demons by the power of God.

The story of a strong man is not a justification for you to take the possessions of a person who is weaker than you. This story mean; a demons has possession of a person body. The demons is on guard against attack. Jesus is stronger then the demon and over power the demon and set the person free. If the freed person does not stay with Jesus' teachings, then that person will be unable to protect himself from evil. The demon will return and find that the person has no power to resist temptation and does evil; so the demon takes possession of the person again. Not only will this demon possess that person, so will other demons.

Note the two things a person has to do to be blessed; 1) hear the word of God and 2) obey it.


Segment 133, The Sign of Jonah 11:29-32

Jonah was told, by God, to go to Nineveh and preach against the evil in that city, and God's judgement to come. Jonah did not want to go to Nineveh and ran away from God. He ended up in the belly of a large fish. For three days and nights he was in the fish; then he repented and the fish spit him out. Jonah then went to Nineveh. The people believed Jonah and repented. God stopped his judgement against Nineveh. If the people in Jesus time did not repent; then the people would kill Jesus and Jesus would spend three nights and days in the belly of the earth. But if the people did repent then we would have ??????

The Queen of the South came to hear the wisdom of Solomon, between 961 – 922 years before Christ. Jonah was about 845 years before Christ. The Queen and the people of Nineveh will testify against our wicked generation, because some one greater then Solomon and Jonah is here and that person is Jesus the Christ.


Segment 134, The Lamp of the Body 11:33-36

The Light within you is the Word of God, and if you use if, then your hole being is good, it is up to you, “see to it, then, that the light within you is not darkness”, do those things that keep your light shining.


Segment 135, Six Woes 11:37-54

This 'Washing', that Jesus did not do was suppose to make a person righteous with God. But it is the person attitude towards God that determine if that are righteous with God.

Woe 1, v:42) We should not neglect justice and the love of God. We should do this first, then pay a tenth of our mint (earning)to God.

Woe 2 & 3, v43-45) We who, have a high rank and importance job, think that our position is one of more importance then that of another person; woe to us, because without our position people would walk all over us, because of our arrogances.

Woe 4, v:46) We should not make laws without helping the people to obey them.

Woe 5, v:47-51) When we condone the evil actions of another generation we will be held responsible for their action. * “The statement 'from the blood of Able to the blood of Zacharias'; Able was the first Old Testament martyr (Genesis 4:8), Zacharias was the last martyr (II Chronicles 24:20-24) in the Hebrew Bible, where Chronicles appears last in the list of book”.* Jensen, Luke, pg. 64. The reason for this is that those who condone evil are evil, and no one who is evil ( from the beginning of time to its end) will escape God's final judgement.

Woe 6, v:52) When we set ourself up as experts about God; we hinder those who are trying to learn the truth about God. Because we are not perfect; therefore we are not experts; we all make mistake.

'Pharisees' and 'experts in the law' in today,s churches could mean Minister and Deacons. Their hard fast line and attitude hinder those coming to God.


Segment 136, Warning and Encouragement 12:1-12

There is no use in keeping hidden your discipleship to Christ, because people will find our about you and hold it against you. Those people can only kill your body, anyone can do that, so if you must fear – then fear the one who can kill the body and after that throw you into hell. God provides for the sparrow and you are worth more then many sparrow.

If we do not confess our discipleship for Christ, then Christ will not acknowledge us, but disown us. He will acknowledge all those who confess Christ before man. Anyone who does not acknowledge Christ, then later they do acknowledge Christ; Christ will forgive them and acknowledge them. But after that if you turn back to your evil ways; thereby blaspheming against the Holy Spirit; you will not be forgiven.

When these people who hate you because of Christ and persecute you, do not worry about your defence. The Holy Spirit will give you words to use at that time.


Segment 137, The Parable of the Rich Fool 12:13-21

Our greed for having more then we need will destroy us. Reread segment 103. therefore be rich toward God. He will take care of our needs.


Segment 138, Do Not Worry 12:22-34

Note the statement, “Sell your possession and give to the Poor”. Jesus did not say the church, himself or church leaders, he said the poor. When your church or religion wants your money, then question WHY:. Jesus wants us to give our riches those who need them; not to those who greed them.

Remember segment 135; one tenth of your income go to God, that is the church you are attending, but it can only be offered after you give God your love and obedience.


Segment 139, Watchfulness 12:35-48

To the non-Christians, you may not understand this. It is a warning to people who call themselves Christians (Jesus' disciples)and the minister and deacons. The idea once save always save is not true; you only fool yourself.

Jesus will return, when?, we do not know. So when he does return and finds his people doing what he told them to do (it is recorded in the New Testament), they will be reworded.

Ministers and deacons, if you abuse the authority God gave you, then you will be treated like an unbeliever. But if you do what is right, then God will give you even more.

Those people who know God and disobey him will be punish more then those who disobey him because they did not know him.


Segment 140, Not Peace, but Division 12:49-53

This baptism Jesus must under go is the baptism of fire. The division he speaks about is between those who believe in him and those who reject him.    *  “ 'Division' Because salvation is an individual matter, divisions in families appear when some members choose to follow Christ, and the other refuse to do so. This is true in all families, but especially so in the strong knit Jewish home, even to this day”. * from Jensen, Luke, pg.70.


Segment 141, Interpreting the Times 12:54-59

“Why do you not judge for yourselves what is right”? Do not depend on other people to make importance decision about your life; do it yourself.


Segment 142, Repent or Perish 13:1-9

The meaning of the parable is this: Jesus came to give us one more change to produce good fruit and if we do not; then, we will be cut off from God. We are on our last change.


Segment 143, A Cripple woman Healed on the Sabbath 13:10-17

This is a teaching that people who need healing (medical help) can be healed (helped) on the Sabbath. Keeping a hospital open on the Sabbath and employing people to do so is not a violation of the Forth Commandment, mentioned in segments 46 & 129, but if you are open for profit, then you are in violation of the Sabbath.


Segment 144, The Parables of the Mustard Seed and Yeast 13:18-21

The Kingdom of God start small, but if it is allow to grow then it will over power all the evil in you.


Segment 145, The Narrow Door 13:22-30

The statement, that should really hit home with Christians and non-Christians alike, here is, “Away from me all you evil doers”. - Jesus. Evildoers will not enter the Kingdom of God.


Segment 148, Jesus Sorrow for Jerusalem 13:31-35

Not all Pharisees wanted Jesus dead, some believe in him, but more did not. Jesus had to do God's work even if it would cost him his life. If we are not willing to accept Jesus' fate for ourself, then Jesus can not bring us into his kingdom.


Segment 149, Jesus at a Pharisee's House 14:1-14

a, v:1-6) Just an other teaching about healing on the Sabbath. See segments 46, 129 and 143.

b, v:7-11) Do not assume that you are better then someone alts, if anything, assume that they are better then you. See segment 135, woe 2 and 3.

c, v:12-14) Help those who can not help themselves and can not repay you. You will be repaid at the resurrection of the righteous. See segment 137.


Segment 150, The Parable of the Great Banquet 14:15-24

The first and second excuses: Who buys a field or animals before seeing it, and if bought without seeing them, then seeing is not going to change them. If good then it is good and if bad then it is bad; it is still yours.

The third excuse: The man who just got married knew, before he got married, when the banquet was. If he planed to get married on that day of the banquet, then he had no intention of going to the banquet.

What these excuses add up to is this; Their are more interested in their money, the making of money and personal pleasures then honouring their friend (Jesus Christ) by being at his banquet.

What Jesus is saying is this; If those who were invited; that you and me; do not come then there are others who will, and those who were invited will not even get a taste of the banquet, ( will not see heaven).

This segment does not say this, but I will say it; You are being invited, by Jesus, to feast at his banquet in the Kingdom of God. Will you come?____!


Segment 151, The Cost of Being a Disciple 14:25-35

a, v:25-27) This sound like a contradiction; first Jesus tell us to love our neighbour (segments 57, 58and 129), now he is telling us that we have to hate our own family!

b, v:28-30) We must count the cost and find out if we are willing to pay the price for following Jesus.

c, v:31-33) If we are not willing to pay the price, then we better not follow Jesus, because we will loose everything; the riches of this world and the riches of the Kingdom of God.

d, v:34-35) If we decide to follow Jesus and then retreat; we are good for nothing.

The contradiction: We must not put the interests and needs of our family and ourself first. But we must put God's interest and needs first; our family second. Jesus is not telling us to hate, but to count the cost. What will we loose if we follow Jesus, and are we willing to loose it.


Segment 152, The Parable of the Lost Sheep 15:1-7

Segment 153, The Parable of the Lost Coin 15:8-10

Segment 154, The Parable of the Lost Son 15:11-32 .

These three parables are a repeat of what Jesus said in segment 44, “It is not the healthy who need a doctor, but the sick. I have not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance”.- Jesus. But: In the story about the lost son: If the son had of died before he decided to repent and go home; he could not, because he is dead in his sins. And his father would not know where he is. Also; If the father had of died before he decided to repent and go home, he would not of been welcome in his father's house, because his brother would not welcome him.

Therefore; If we die before we repent or if Jesus return before we repent, we will not be welcome into the Kingdom of God.

When something is of value to you, if you loose it, you will go looking for it. God is looking for you, will you let God find you?


Segment 155, The Parable of the Shrewd Manager 16:1-13

a, v:1-7) The manager instead of repenting of his wastefulness of his master's possession, he wasted even more of his master possession. Only this time he did it in-order to gain friends, with his master's customers. This way he would have friends to take care of him after he lost his job.

b, v:8-9) The master being a dishonest business man himself, commended his dishonest manager for acting shrewdly. Because the people of this world are happier with their own kind then they are with the people of the Light. Therefore, people of this world use your money to make friends, so when you are poor, you may have someone to take care of you.

c, v:10-13) When you misuse worldly wealth, why then should God trust you with his true riches. You have a choice, devote yourself to possessing money or devote yourself to serving God. “You can not sever both God and money”. - Jesus.


Segment 156, Use of the Law 16:14-18

The intention of the law is more important then the law itself. The intention of the Forth Commandment is that no person should have to work on the Sabbath (sundown on Friday to sundown on Saturday). Now Jesus knows this excluded hospitals; because, who should have to wait to be healed from an injury. This is not doing away with the Law, but showing love to an other.

In this segment, Jesus used divorce as example. The Pharisee allow divorces because there is no commandment against divorce. If you divorce your spout, you are no longer married; therefore, if you remarry another, you are not committing adultery. BUT; Jesus said any one who divorces their spout and remarries, or any one who marries a divorced person commit adultery. Because, the Seventh Commandment intention is that a man and a woman who marry, are marry for life.


Today, another 'word' used in place of divorce is annulment. A marriage take place when a man and a woman agree to be married and by having sexual intercourse. You can not annul this sexual act. To depart from your spout is to depart from love. If you made a mistake with this person, who is to say you will not make a mistake with another person; therefore, do not remarry; or correct your mistake and remain married. God created Adam and Eve out of ONE BEING; and marriage is a reunion of this ONE BEING.


Segment 157, The Rich Man and Lazarus 16:16-31

This story has two meanings in it: 1) When we do not have mercy on those who have less than us, then when we die we will go to hell no matter what we believe. (Remember this segment, I will prove its truth later.) 2) If we are not willing to read the Bible (the book that Moses and the Prophets wrote; by God's inspiration), then we would not be willing to listen to someone raised from the dead.


Segment 158, Sin, Faith, Duty 17:1-10

(sin) a, v:1-4) Jesus teaches us that sin come to us through other people, and whose person would be better of dead than to be a teacher of sin. Also, no matter how many times a person sin against us, we are to forgive, IF they repent. But if they do not repent then we are not to hold a grudge against them.:


The Winston, Canadian Dictionary for Schools Holt, Rinehart and Winston of Canada, Limited ;Copyright 1965. defines 'repent':

“re-pent (re-pent'), v. i. 1, to feel regret or sorrow on account of something done or left undone; 2, to change one's way because of regret for sin: -v. t.
to feel regret or sorrow for; as, to repent hasty words.-n. Re-pent'ance. -adj. Re-pent'ant.

Therefore, a person who repents does not repeat the same sin in a difference form. (example: repent from stealing apples also repents from stealing anything else.)

(faith) b, v:5-6) Have you ever seen any mulberry trees uprooting themselves? I have not. My faith is so small a mustard seed could crush it.

(duty) c, v:7-10) In this subsegment substitute the words 'would he' for the words 'would you'; also answer the questions as follows: “...down to eat?” No! , “...eat and drink?”Yes!, “...was told to do?”No! Now reread subsegment 158c. This way, you may get a better understanding of what Jesus is teaching.

If we only do what is needed for us to enter the Kingdom of God: then we are unworthy servants. This attitude will also help us from becoming proud and conceited in our relationship to others.


Segment 162, Ten Healed of Leprosy 17:11-19

These men ask Jesus for pity. Jesus told them to go to the priest (for only a priest could declare a leper clean). They did as they were told. Their faith in Jesus ability to heal them was followed up by doing what Jesus said. When they were healed, only one returned to thank Jesus. Why? The other nine were only interest in themselves and not in pleasing God. Jesus final words to the leper, “Your faith has made you well”. Note: faith accompanied by action produces results.


Segment 163, The Coming of the Kingdom of God. 17:20-37

Note the statement: “The Kingdom of God does not come visibly, ..., because the Kingdom of God is within you.” see segment 139.

The statement, “But first he must suffer ...”, this is a reference to Jesus' baptism of fire.

When Jesus returns for us and we go back for something of value to us; then we are not fit for service in the Kingdom of God, reread segments 103, 127, 136, 137 and 139.


Segment 164, The Parable of the Persistent Widow 18:1-8

Not only does this parable teach us to keep on praying to God, but it also, teaches us how to get justice from an unjust government.                        Reread segment 131.


Segment 165, The Parable of the Pharisee and the Tax Collector 18:9-14

Reread segments 107, 108, 142, 149 and 158. “God have mercy on me a sinner”.


Segment 167, The Little Children and Jesus 18:15-17

The statement, “Let the little children come to me and do not hinder them, for the Kingdom of God belongs to such as these”. This means from the time of CONCEPTION to the time of their natural death. Abortion is not in God's plans.


Segment 168, The Rich Ruler 18:18-30

“Jesus only mention five of the Ten Commandments; does that mean that the others five do not need to be obey? Your answer is possible – YES, that do have to be obeyed. So then, why do you disobey the Forth Commandment, the one about the seventh day – the Sabbath?” - Holy Spirit.

Reread segment 155c. This show without a dough where we are to put our need for money; also remember the true story I told in segment 89.

“How hard it is for the rich to enter ...” 'How hard' here means 'with what difficulty'. The illustration of camel and needle is a hyperbole, suggesting something impossible. But, “what is impossible with men is possible with God”. - Jensen, Luke, pg. 81-82. Also reread segment 49, the first woe.

Those who leave every thing behind for the sake of the Kingdom of God, will not fail to receive many things in this Life and in the Eternal Life to come. But if we can not or will not give up our comfortable life in this age; then what good are we to God or man? See segment 151d.


Segment 170, Jesus again Predicts His Death 18:31-34

Jesus here is talking about his baptism of fire, also he states, 'on the third day he will rise again'. This 'rise again' is Jesus resurrection from the dead.


Segment 172, A blind Beggar Receives His Sight 18:35-43

“.... Your faith has healed you. Immediately he received sight and follow Jesus, praising God”. Note praising God not man.

This man would not allow other people to stop him from speaking with Jesus. Do you allow other people opinions to stop you from speaking with or about God?


Segment 173, Zacchaeus the Tax Collector 19:1-10

Have we given half of our wealth to the poor, and repaid four times the amount we cheated from others? This man truly repented. His wealth meant nothing to him, his salvation meant everything.


Segment 174, The Parable of the Ten Minas 19:11-27

A three fold meaning in this story: 1) We Christian who do nothing with the teaching Jesus gave us will loose what we have. “... Take his mina away from him and give it to the one who has ten minas”. See segment 127.

2)But to those Christian who make good use of Jesus' teaching will receive equal to what they did. “... Because you have been trustworthy in a very small matter, take charge of ten cities”. 3) Those people who reject Jesus as saviour will be rejected by Jesus. “But those enemies of mine who did not want me to be king over them, bring them here and kill them in front of me”. To you who do not know Jesus as your Lord and Saviour; He may seem to be a hard man – who take out what he did not put in and reaps what he did not sow; - to you I say; Ask Jesus about his Love of Man.


Segment 176, The Triumphal Entry 19:28-44 (32 AD. April)

In Jesus' time, all kinds of people went to Jerusalem for the Pass Over; they were not all there to support Jesus' teachings.

The reason Jesus rode a colt; because it was written about him by the prophets. Note, even then the Pharisees did not know who he is.

Remember this, “If you, even you, had only known on this day what would bring you peace”.

When Jesus stated what Jerusalem's enemies would do to Jerusalem – this is not God's doing nor his will, but when we reject God, we reject his mercy and protection.


Segment 177, Jesus at the Temple 19:45-48

By Israel's law, people had to kill certain animals and sprinkle the blood on the alter to receive forgiveness of sin. Now, since the people lived in the city, they had no place to raise animals; the Temple Priests would sell animals to the people to make this sacrifice. But the Temple Priests were selling for profit and keeping the profit for themselves; thereby turning their religion into a market place. This is why Jesus drove out those who were selling in the Temple.

The teaching here is this; if you are selling – religious books, Bible, music, artifact, etc. - in the house of God; do not make a profit. If it cost 5.$ for you to buy it, then sell it for 5.$ . Note I said, “IN THE HOUSE OF GOD”.

Remember this statement, “Every day he was teaching in the temple”.


Segment 179, The Authority of Jesus Questioned 20:1-8

Keep this segment in mind always. It teaches us that even people who are consider to be of great knowledge of God (teachers of the law – deacons) or may have a high ranking office (the chief priests – ministers) are only people; and they may lean towards what is good for their own gain, or have blind faith in the military power of their country, or even go with what seem to be popular at the time – prostitution, homosexuality, slanderers of other religions, war which is murder, etc. if it does not go with Jesus' teachings, then it is WRONG.


Segment 181, The Parable of the Tenants 20:9-19

a, v:9-16) This is a true story in meaning; it is about God, his prophets and the people of this world. Substitute the words in the story for the words that follow # 'A man' for 'God'; 'planted' for 'made'; 'vineyard' for 'earth'; 'some farmers' for 'man or religious leaders'; 'he sent' for 'God sent'; 'a servant' for 'a prophet'; 'tenants' for 'men or religions leaders'; 'fruit' for 'soul'; 'my son' for 'my Son Jesus' and 'owner' for 'God' – now reread this story.


#God made a earth, rented it to some men and went away for a long time. At harvest time God sent a prophet to the men so they would give him some of the soul of the earth. But the men beat him and sent him away empty-handed. God sent another prophet, but that one also they beat and treated shamefully and sent away empty-handed. God sent still a third, and they wounded him and threw him out. Then the owner of the earth said, 'What shall I do? I will send my Son Jesus, whom I love; perhaps they will respect him'. But when the men saw him, they talked the matter over. ' This is the heir', they said. 'Let us kill him, and the inheritance will be ours'. So they threw him out of the earth and killed him. What then will the owner of the earth do to them? He will come and kill those men and give the earth to others. # - our fate, if we want it to be !.


b, v:17-19) The meaning of the statement; “The stone the builder rejected has become the capstone”; is: 'The prophets: the teachers of the law have rejected; has become a stone to trip over'.

A capstone is the stone that go on top of a building – hence, the name 'cap'. Now if a builder leave the capstone lying around the building site, it will cause his workmen to trip over it.

Now the teachers of the law never removed Jesus' teaching from the people mines. They could not explain how Jesus did his miracles nor where he got his great wisdom, hence the teachings, miracles and wisdom of Jesus will cause everyone to stumble and fall, who reject Jesus. The meaning of the statement, “Everyone who falls on that stone will be broken to pieces, but he on whom it falls will be crushed”, is, 'Everyone who accept Jesus will become a broken person (repent and return to God), but everyone who rejects Jesus will be come crushed be Jesus, because of their evil ways'.


Segment 183, Paying Taxes to Caesar 20:20-26

Note how the spies address Jesus, “Teacher, we know that you, ... teach the way of God ...”. If they really, knew what Jesus was teaching , then they would have known the answer to their question; because Jesus, through out his ministry, had no use for money. Therefore, if you got no use for money then give it to someone who does. “You can not serve both God and money”. - segment 155

When people you know, who have no use for you, start saying flattering things about you; they are only trying to abuse you.

“Then give to Caesar what is Caesar's and to God what is God's”. This is not a teaching, that a person owes an allegiance to their country, and in time of war that a Christian should join the armed forces of their country and go out to kill his country's enemies, nor to help a person to kill his country's enemies. When Christians use this statement to go to war; it is the cowards excuse for joining the armed forces; they are avoiding prosecution from their own country-men, who are their real enemies. They also are rejecting the baptism of fire.


Segment 184, The Resurrection and Marriage 20:27-40

Remember these statements, “He is not the God of the dead, but of the living, for to him all are alive”. And, “But those who are considered worthy of taking part in that age and the resurrection ...”.


Segment 186, Whose Son is the Christ? 20:41-44

“David calls him 'Lord'. How then can he be his son”? Jesus is not the son of David. His mother, Mary, is a descendant of David; therefore, Jesus is the son (descendant) of David. What Jesus was getting at is this; this Holy Spirit in Him was before David, so David called The Holy Spirit – 'Lord'. Therefore, the Holy Spirit with in Jesus is the Son of God.


Segment 187, Beware of 20:45-47

This very simply teaches us that some people are in love with their position in the church and not in love with God; therefore, we should have a good working knowledge of the New Testament, so that these people will not lead us astray.


Segment 188, The Widow's Offering 21:1-4

It is easy to give when we are rich, but hard when we are poor. When we give out of our poverty, God knows we give out of our love.


Segment 190, Sign of the End of the Age 21:5-38

a, v:5-11) The temple in Jerusalem was destroy in 70 AD., to the point where not one stone was standing on another.

The statement, “These things must happen first ..”, this is not God's will. God never wanted his temple in Jerusalem destroyed nor does he want revolution and war. If God did want this, then there is no reason to send his son, Jesus, into this world. These things happen because people reject God, and when God is rejected, righteousness is rejected; when righteousness is rejected then the only thing left is evil. These things happen because the people of this world have embraced evil.

b, v:12-19) Even before the temple was destroy, this came true. We will read about it in the Book of Acts.

c, v:20-24) The desolation came in 70 AD. when Jerusalem was surrounded by the Roman armies and destroy it. We are now living in the time of the Gentiles. We will follow the same path as the Israelite if we reject God. The time of fulfillment will come when the people as a whole denied the truth of God.

d, v:25-33) The sign in the sun, moon and stars have already happen. * “May 19, 1780 – a most unaccountable darkening of the whole visible heaven and atmosphere in New England,” from R.M. Devens', Our First Century. pp.89,90. ;; “The moon which was at its full, had the appearance of blood.” from Stones' History of Beverly, Mass. ;; “The morning of November 13, 1833 was rendered memorable by an exhibition of the phenomenon called Shooting Stars, which was probable more extensive and magnificent then any similar one hitherto recorded.” from American Journal of Science and Arts, Vol. xxv, 1834. * Quoted in the Revelation Seminar, lesson 09, exhibit 02, Copyright 1983 by Review and Herald Publishing Ass. In U.S.A.

e, v34-36) Be careful: this is the only way to life, if we believe something with out checking with the Word of God, the Bible, then we could be lead astray.

f, v:37-38) Remember this paragraph, it is the same as segment 177.


Segment 196, Judas Agree to Betray Jesus 22:1-6

In segment 48, “Judas Iscariot, who became a traitor ..”, well now he is a traitor.


Segment 197, The Last Supper 22:7-38

a, v:7-13) The Feast of Unleavened Bread called the Passover date back to Moses; when, he was trying to get the Israelite free from slavery in Egypt. Its historical value is very importance to those who follow the Lord Jesus, because it was a forerunner to Christ. You will learn how as you continual your studies.

b, v:14-23) (v:22-23, segment 197,A2) “The Son of Man will go as it has been decreed (written). But woe to that man who betray him”. The Old Testament wrote about Jesus and what would happen to him. They assume that Jesus would not be accepted by the Israelite, because they themselves were not accepted by the Israelite. Reread segment 49, the forth Blessing. Woe means inconsolable grief. Jesus was warning the betrayer of what would happen to him for his betrayal. No one can make us do any thing against our free-will, but our free-will can be sold for our needs or greeds.

“And he took bread, gave thanks and broke it, and gave it to them, saying, 'This is my body given for you; do this in remembrance of me'.” : “In the same way, after supper he took the cup, saying, 'This cup is the new covenant in my blood, which is poured out for you'.” Here Jesus is teaching that, love is stronger then hate and we are to remember this every time we sit down to eat.

c, v:24-30) Again Jesus disciples dispute over who is the greatest. Reread segments 107 & 108, “the greatest among you should be like the youngest, and the one who rules like the one who serves”.

d, v:31-34, segment 197,A3) When we start following Jesus, Satan starts putting problem in our path. Reread segment 76. Our faith can become weak. This is why Jesus said, “But I have prayed for you, Simon, that your faith may not fail”. Our faith can fail us when we allow problems to turn us away from God. Jesus knows Satan and what he will do to stop the teaching of Christ.

e, v:35-38) The only reason Jesus told his disciple to get a sword is that his accuser would have a reason to accuse him of leading a revolt. He was adding insult to injury; to those who hated him. Jesus rode a colt because it was written about him that way, and the people would not believe he was of God; but now he give them a reason to hate him, and they believe it because evil believe in evil. Reread segment 155; but good believe in God.


Segment 198, Jesus Prays on the Mount of Olives 22:39-46

It is our Prayers (communication with God) that keep us strong in faith in God, and stop us from being fooled or led astray by Satan. “Seven days with out prayer make One weak”. But Jesus' disciple slept, not prayed.

Note Jesus' prayer, “Take this cup from me (Jesus did not want to die), but not my will, but your will be done”. God did not want Jesus to be killed. He wanted the people to repent; see segment 104, “This is my Son, whom I have chosen; listen to him”, - Yahweh, God. If the people did not kill Jesus, but repented; THEN WHAT!!!


Segment 199, Jesus Arrested 22:47-53

'The insult to injury', I told you about in segment 197e; the insult was that Jesus helped his enemy by healing the servant's ear. The injury was that Jesus put up no resistance; “no more of this”!, referring to the act of violence, when the servant's ear was cut off. Because evil was so strong among the enemy of Jesus, it cause his disciples to weaken in faith. Because they did not pray, they reacted in violence. Even so we assume it was just, it was wrong to injure another person; for all people are created in God's image.

Back in segment 177, I told you to remember a statement; “Every day I was with you in the temple count, and you did not lay a hand on me”. Also, Jesus said, “But this is your hour – when darkness reigns'. The Pharisees were afraid of the people who supported Jesus. So the Pharisees arrested Jesus at night when he was not with the large crowd; in this way they got the upper hand. By the time the crowd found out about Jesus, it was to late, because they would have needed to fight the Roman army and this they were not able to do. Plus, Jesus did not permit violence.


Segment 199,1,2&4, Peter Disown Jesus 22:54-62

Unfortunately for Peter, Jesus' prediction about Peter came true. But remember what Jesus said, “And when you have turned back (to God), strengthen your brothers”.


Segment 199,6, The Soldier Mock Jesus 22:63-65

The action of the soldiers are the same as those police officers of the law today, who, when they get an suspect, they torment the suspect with out mercy, assuming the suspect is guilty. The police show no respect for the law, innocent until proven guilty. The reason the police do this is that it make their job easier. If the suspect states his guilt; even if he is innocent; the police have come to the end of an other crime. The lack of justice come from the lack of mercy, the lack of mercy come from seeing so much evil – they get cough up in the evil, just like Jesus' disciples did, when Jesus was arrested. All most 2000 years later, and nothing has changed: MAY GOD HAVE MERCY ON ALL OF US!


Segment 199,5, Jesus Before the Sanhedrin 22:66-71

Note the command; “If you are the Christ tell us”.
Jesus' answer; “If I tell you, you will not believe me”.
The question; “Are you then the Son of God”?
Jesus' answer; “You are right in saying I am”.

The statement; “Why do we need any more testimony? We have heard it from his own lips”. Jesus was right, they did not believe him. He told the truth and they accused him of blaspheme.


Segment 200, Jesus Before Pilate 23:1-25

a, v:1-7) See segment 15 Pontius Pilate.
Pilate's question; “Are you the king of the Jews”? Jesus' answer; “Yes, it is as you say”. Pilate found nothing wrong with Jesus.

b, v:8-12) Why did Jesus refuse to answer Herod's question? Herod was just another of Israel's leaders, when Jesus answer them before they did not believe him, but accused him of blaspheme. If Jesus answer truthfully, he accused of blaspheme; if he answer in a way they would accept, he would be a liar; so he remains silent.

c, v:9-25) Pilate seen to be a just man. But he knew that he could not keep peaceful control over the Israelites, if their leaders went against him. So Pilate sold out (reread note on segment 197b, 1st. par. last sentence),to keep his control over the Israelite: he decided to kill an innocent man. (If Pilate acted justly, would the Israelite rebelled 39 years later, in 70 AD.?)


In Somalia, in the 1980's, Canada had soldiers trying to keep the peace. But some of the people attack them. The Canadians cough them; one was a 16 year old boy, who though he was protecting his country. The Canadians tied him to a chair and over the next three days; they beat him to death. Soldiers mock Jesus; Canadians mock justice; evil win; nothing changes; Where's God!?


Segment 202, The Crucifixion 23:26-43 (Jesus age 35, he would be 36 in May?)

a, v:26-31) Jesus' statement about the misery that would come over the Israelites came true in 70 AD. and has not stop to this day. All through out, the history of the Europeans and Asians Christians, when things went wrong or trouble came upon them, they blamed – unjustly – the Jews (Israelites) for their troubles. The Jews were always treated like animals, not people, by the Christians. The fact is that the Israelites are very good businessmen and are able to help a country to advance – economically. If the Christians had of read their Bible; especially segment 270GD,ii, Romans; then this crime would not been started. This hatred for the Jews was really driven home, when the whole Christian World turn their backs on the Jews in 1936 – 1948.

This HATRED was not Jesus way nor did God want this to happen. “For if (Christian) man do these things when the tree is green, what will happen when it is dry”? You will learn what this means on your own; for I am not allow to tell you.

b, v:32-34) Even before they repented; Jesus forgave them. Remember what Jesus said in segments 57, 58 & 136, have you done this?, or do you hold a grudge?

c, v:35-43) Even a criminal under the punishment of death; if he repents, he will be save. Note what Jesus said to the criminal, “... today, you will be with me in paradise”. Jesus did not go to hell, he went to paradise (a place with out sin). This man was the last person to repent before Jesus' death. Note that, the criminal did not ask to be released from his sentence for his crime.


Segment 203, Jesus' Death 23:44-49

In the days of Jesus, time (morning) was started at sun up, about 6 am., by our time today. So the 6th. Hour is about 12 noon and the 9th. Hour would be about 3 pm.

After Jesus died, the sun stopped shining. Some people say that this was an eclipse of the sun by the noon. An eclipse of the sun never darken the earth for three hours. Read Genesis 1:3-5 and compare it to John 1:1-5 (segment 1b) and 1 John 1:5 (segment 302B). Could the Holy Spirit be the true LIGHT of this world?

“The curtain of the temple was torn in two”. This curtain separated the Holy Place from the Most Holy Place in the temple. This separation of the curtain, symbolizes a new idea; 'It is up to each person to take care of his own relationship with God'.

The centurion, seeing what happen (not the torn curtain), praised God and said, :Surly this was a righteous man”. If this centurion was talking to God and not a Roman god; then he was the first person to repent after Jesus death.


Segment 204, Jesus' Burial 23:50-56

Preparation Day is the day before a special Sabbath (Pass-over) and / or the weekly Sabbath (the 4th. Comm.). Friday at sundown the weekly Sabbath begins. Now Joseph buried Jesus' body before sundown on Wednesday, before the special Sabbath (the Pass-over) began. The women did not have time to prepare his body for burial on Wednesday; they rested on the special Sabbath – Thursday; they bought the spices to prepare Jesus' body on Friday; they rested on the weekly Sabbath; and on Sunday morning just before sunrise they came back to the tomb to prepare Jesus body as per-burial-right. God never raised Jesus' body on the Sabbath, because God did not create on the seventh day, He blessed the seventh day and made it Holy. Therefore, God waited until sundown (Saturday night), the first day of the week, to resurrect Jesus from the dead.


Segment 206, The Resurrection 24:1-12 and Segment 206,1, The Empty Tomb 24:1-8

“Why do you look for the living among the dead”? Do you understand? Jesus is gone from the earth – dead, but he is not dead to God. “He is not the God of the dead, but the living, for to him all are alive”.,- Jesus from segment 184.

Early in the morning, remember at sundown Saturday the Sabbath is over. It was to dark for the women to prepare Jesus' body for burial so they waited until first light; Sunday morning.

The question put to the two women, I will now paraphrase it and put it ti you. Why do you look for life among dead things, car, house, job, etc.

Are you wondering what has happen? He is not dead, he is risen.


Segment 206,4, On the Road to Emmaus 24:13-27

Even some of Jesus' disciple thought he was a Prophet, who was going to redeem Israel from the Romans and all other enemy nations.

“How foolish you are, and how slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken! Did not the Christ have to suffer these things and then enter his glory”? 'he had to suffer', meaning that if the Israelites rejected Jesus, he had to suffer to prove love conquer all. They hated him, for showing them their sins. People in authority have a hard time walking-a- way from a person, who said they are wrong. They have to win or destroy that person. Jesus explain this to the two men on the road to Emmaus.


Segment 206,5, At the Village 24:28-35

Jesus knowing that had not understood what he was saying, so he took the bread and gave thanks, then they realized that they were speaking to Jesus; because of how Jesus gave thanks and broke the bread.

Note; “he (Jesus) disappeared from their sight”.

They return to tell others, only to find that Jesus beat them to it.


Segment 206,6, Jesus Appears to the Disciples 24:36-49

Here Jesus explains why he had to suffer, because he was rejected; just like some of the prophets.

Everyone; who turns from their sins, will receive forgiveness for their sins, through the love of Jesus; who came to call sinners to repent.


Segment 208, Ascension 24:50-53

Also, 'Jesus Taken up to Heaven' from the book 'The Acts of the Apostles' (Book of Acts) are the same segment. This ends ' The Gospel According to Luke'.


CHAPTER TWO A, THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, by LUKE, Written in 61 and 62 AD


BACKGROUND 'C' The Book of the Acts of the Apostles,

The short name usually assigned this book is Acts'. The full name 'Acts of the Apostles' is traceable back to the second century. When the book was originally written, its author, Luke, probable combined it with his early writing, the gospel of Luke. Then when his Gospel was joined to the other three Gospels, Acts stood alone. Here are some observations.

  1. The key word in the longer title is Acts. These are not the dreams, theories or speculations of the
    apostles, but their acts, their deeds, things they actually accomplished. Anyone who denies the
    divine power manifested in the early church must deny the factuality of acts in the book

2) The phrase 'of the apostles' probably refers to the main apostles of the years of the book's record. . Of these apostles, Peter and Paul were the key leaders.

3) It is recognized that the book records the acts of the Holy Spirit as He worked through the
Apostles. In that sense the book could be call 'The Acts of the Holy Spirit'. The Holy Spirit's
name appears about seventy times in this book.

Luke is the author (cf. Acts 1:1 with Luke 1:1-4). He was a Gentile about the same age as Paul and was his constant companion for about the last twenty years of Paul's life. Paul probable led Luke to the Lord. Luke was a gifted scholar and physician, and from his Christian life shined forth such admirable traits as kindness. Loyalty, faith and exuberance. New Testament references to him (outside of Acts) are Colossians 4:14 (in segment 291I); Philemon 1:24 (segment 292D); 2nd. Timothy 4:11 (in segment 296F).

Luke apparently finished writing Acts around A.D. 62 while Paul was still imprisoned in Rome (Acts 28, in segment 288-290).

The time span of Acts is about thirty years. The narrative begins with Jesus' ascension (31 AD.) and closes with Paul in prison (61 AD.). It would be interesting to compare the church's succeeding generation with the ones of Acts, as to the advance made in the propagation of the gospel. Some of the later letters and Revelation (chapters) 2-3 furnish descriptions for such a comparison.

The verse most frequently recognized as the key verse of Acts is 1:8 (in segment 203). “But you will receive power when the Holy Spirit comes on you; and you will be my witnesses in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the ends of the earth”. -N.I.V.

The words in the middle of the verse, “you will be witnesses” are both a command and a prophecy. (Jensen quoted the 'Good New for Modern Man'; I substituted the N.I.V.)

A key word of Acts is 'witness', appearing in its various forms about twenty times.

BACKGROUND 'C' from Jensen, Acts, pg.7, 8 & 10.


Segments 208 to 240, from the Book of Acts (32 to 45 AD.)


Segment 208, The Ascension, Luke 24:50-53 and Jesus Taken up into Heaven, Acts 1:1-13 (32 AD)

Luke is still writing to his friend, Theophilus. Theophilus could be a real person, or a pen name, or a special name for believers; we do not know for sure.

Note Luke said, “Jesus began to do and teach”; meaning that Jesus' work on earth was not finish; it will go on until he returns.

Remember in segment 15 where John the Baptist said, “I baptize you with water. ...He (Jesus will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and with fire”. Here Jesus is repeating what John had said, but Jesus does not mention 'with fire'.

This 'with fire' is a reference to what will happen to Christians when they do not submit to those person who oppose Jesus. I have heard some people who call themselves Christians say, “I do not believe that God wants me to be killed for this faith of mine; that is why I believe in the armed forces of my country”. They are right in that God does not want them to be killed, but on the other hand – you can not stop it unless you over power your enemy. There are two ways to over power your enemy: 1) God's way, to convert your enemy to Christ; 2) your enemy's way, kill your enemy. But if you kill your enemy, then you have been defeated by OUR enemy Satan. But if you are killed or convert your enemy, then you have been baptized with fire. Your reward then is the same as Jesus.

Remember this, “He (Jesus) was taken up before their very eyes, and a cloud hid him from their sight. .. This same Jesus, who has been taken from you into heaven, will come back in the same way you have seen him go into heaven”. So if you here that Jesus is back, ask yourself; did I see him come the way he went? If your answer is no, then that person is not Jesus.


Segment 209, Matthias Chosen to Replace Judas 1:12-26

When the Lord is with us and we are willing to listen for his answer, we will receive God's answer. But do not draw 'lots' to make importance decisions if you have pre-determine your choice, because you have closed your mind to God's choice.


Segment 210, The Holy Spirit Comes at Pentecost 2:1-13

“All of them were filled with the Holy Spirit”. This is the baptism with the Holy Spirit, that Jesus had promise in segment 208.

When we are baptized with water we are completely inside the water. When we are baptized with the Holy Spirit we are completely inside the Holy Spirit. Note these: 1) the violent wind came, 2) filled the whole house, 3) saw what seemed to be tongues of fire, 4) came to rest on each of them, 5) all of them were filled with the Holy Spirit, 6) began to speak in other tongues (languages) as the Spirit enabled them.

Note, these Israelite came from other nations and they heard these Galileans speaking in their own language.

“Note these statements, 'speak in other tongues' and ' heard them speaking in his own languages'. The 'word' in the Greek is that part of the body in out mouth, 'the tongue', but it should be translated into English to the word 'language'. In English we have two words, but in the Greek, of Luke's day, they had one word”. - Holy Spirit.

When we are speaking in another language, we are speaking to an unbeliever in his own language.


Segment 211, Peter Address the Crowd 2:14-42

“nine in the morning” - if Luke is using Roman time it is 9 am., our time, or if he is using Jewish time it is 3 pm., our time.

Peter quotes from the Book of Joel, (2:28-32). This statement, “And everyone who calls on the name of the Lord will be saved”. This does not mean that all we have to do is say, “Jesus save me”and we will be save. It meaning is much more then just these words. If it is repenting, that make you say these words; then, yes you will be save. Then the words 'Jesus save me' is just the beginning.

Peter talks about God's set purpose and foreknowledge. God sent Jesus into the world to call sinners to repent. But the sinners did not repent, but killed Jesus. David knew he would not be abandon by God when he went to the grave. God will not abandon David in the grave, but his body is still in the grave and it has seen decay. Jesus was not abandon in the grave, he died and went to paradise, but on the third day God raised Jesus' body from the grave; it did not see decay.

In Genesis 5:24; Enoch did not see death, “Enoch walked with God; then he was no more, because God took him away”. Could Enoch be a Christ; who forewarn people of his day; that their evil would bring a flood? Enoch went to heaven 669 years before the flood happen. This Jesus I am writing about was on earth 2000 years ago. He talk about the end of this world, because of evil.

Peter said, “Repent (see note on segment 158a) and be baptized (this baptism is in water), ... that your sins may be forgiven”. “For it is with your heart that you believe (repent) and are justified, and it is with your mouth (baptism) that you confess and are saved”. Paul in Romans 10:10, segment 270GB,ii. Of baptism, it has been said, “it is an external expression of and internal belief”.


Segment 212, The Fellowship of Believers 2:42-47

In all my life, I have never seen devotion to God such as this. Note that they devoted themselves to the apostles' teaching, fellowship, breaking of bread (segment 197) and prayer. If we want to see many wonders and miraculous signs then we have to do the same. Note that money and possessions had no value to them. They gave to those who had need; reread segment 173.


Segment 213, Peter Heals the Crippled Beggar 3:1-10

Remember this, “Silver and gold I do not have, but what I have I give you. In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, walk. ... instantly the man's feet ankles became strong. He jumped to his feet and began to walk”.

How many minister do you know that do not have money, and instantly heal a cripple in the name of Jesus? There are some women in my county that need this kind of healing; and if it be their will that they be healed, then I say to them; in the name of Jesus – walk. I do not do this as a test of my faith (my faith is small), but to give these women that what they want and need.


Segment 214, Peter Speaks to the Onlooker 3:11-26

The main statement here is 'repent and turn to God'. It is not speaking in tongues, nor blood sacrifices, nor anything alts. This repenting and turning to God is your start with God and a new life for you.


Segment 215, Peter and John Before the Sanhedrin 4:1-22

* Sanhedrin: (Gk council) The Sanhedrin at Jerusalem was in origin and effect the first authority in the land, and the highest court of law to which the provincial courts turned for decisions in particularly difficult cases.

* Sadducee: (Gk, ' followers of Zadok', Solomon's High Priest) The Sadducee were a politic-religious party, holding the highest office in church and states. They were prepared to compromise, for the sake of peace, with the Roman occupation forces, and consequently they frowned on the passive resistance of the Pharisees. In return they were allow by the Romans to retain their power in the Temple and in the supreme council, the Sanhedrin, and they guarded their position zealously. Indeed the office of the high pries was the appointment of Rome.

* Pharisees: (Gk. Separated one) At the time of Jesus, the Pharisees were the most powerful religious grope among the Jews. Unlike the Sadducee, they believe in angels and spirits as inter-mediators between God and man, in the resurrection after death, and in retribution in the world to come. Also unlike the Sadducee, the Pharisees held that the Tradition of the Elder was an authoritative interpretation of the Old Testament Law of Moses. They would not revolt against Gentile rule; if God was in charge of history, they held, it was not man's place to force his hand.

* from 'Who's who in the New Testament.

Remember segment 190b, well here it is coming true. Peter and John never obey their earthly leaders when their earthly leaders went against God. We are to do the same. “Judge for yourselves whether it is right in God's sight to obey you rather then God. For we can not help speaking about what we have seen and heard”. - Peter.


Segment 216, The Believer's Prayer 4:24-31

Note that Peter and John did not keep quit about what happen to them; they told all the people. When you keep quit about an accusation made against you – you offend your follow believe.

“They did what your (God) power and will had decided before hand should happen”. IF God wanted Jesus to be murder, then God is a murderer, the author of death. God said, “you shall not murder”, then how can he murder? [A true story: A woman wanted an abortion. She went to a hospital, according to the law of her country. She comply to the law and got permission to have an abortion. The kind of abortion she received was one that causes a miscarriage. The Nurses help to insert a liquid into her to cause this miscarriage. It took about 15 to 20 minutes to complete from start to finish. The Nurses left the woman lying in bed for 3 to 3 ½ hours after she miscarried. When the Nurses came in to clean up, they told the woman that she had done a very cruel and evil thing, by having an abortion. And they decided to punish her for this cruel and evil act, by leaving her with this dead child between her legs for this 3 to 3 ½ hours. End of story.]

If you were God; who would you punish? Answer 1) the woman ___, 2) the Nurses ___ ?

What we know about the woman is that she obey man law. What we know about the Nurses is that they help to cause an abortion, they knew it is cruel and evil, and they punish 'the woman' for what they themselves did. If I were God, and I could punish these people, I would punish the Nurses. Because they helped to do what they knew is wrong; then they justified their own evil action by punishing 'the woman', who only obey the law of man.

Therefore; if God wants us to obey his Ten Commandments and thereby obey Jesus' teachings; God can not get man to disobey these Laws to make something happen. If God get man to disobey the Law, then God is guilty of disobeying the Law. God can not take part in disobeying the Law, because God would be divided against himself. Remember what Jesus said about being divided against oneself. “If Satan is divided against himself, how can his kingdom stand”? “A house divided against itself will fall”. See segment 132.

What his statement; “They did what your power and will had decided before hand should happen”; means is – that, God knows what will happen. It does not mean He wants it to happen. God is Love; not the author of death. Sin is the author of death, and we sin at our own will and sometimes with Satan's help. (Satan is the evil one).

This is my prayer: “Stretch out your hand O Yahweh my God, to heal and perform miraculous signs and wonder, so that this corrupt generation may repent through the name of your Holy servant, Jesus”. - Amen.


Segment 217, The Believers Share Their Possession 4:32-37

Note that, “the apostles continued to testify to the resurrection of the Lord Jesus”and not to the shedding of blood for the forgiveness of sins. This segment is a parallel to segments 168, 173 and 212.


Segment 218, Ananias and Sapphira 5:1-11

Ananias sin was not holding back part of the money, it was telling the people that he was giving all the money he received for the land to the church; which was a lie. Sapphira sin was agreeing to go alone with the lie. If they had said here is some of the money we got for the land, then nothing would of happen to them.

Remember what Peter asked, “Did not it belong to you before it was sold? (answer – yes it did). And after it was sold, was not the money at your disposal? (answer – yes it was)”. Then Peter said, “you have not lie to man, but to God”.


Segment 219, The Apostles Heal Many 5:12-16

Here people believe that even if Peter's shadow had tough them, then they would be healed. Remember segment 85, it was by faith they were healed.


Segment 220, The Apostles Persecuted 5:17-42 (34 AD)

Note what Peter said, “We must obey God rather than man”!, “God exalted him (Jesus) ... that he might give repentance and forgiveness of sin of Israel”. (Here Israel could mean: that what God created – the World) God's work is more importance then obeying the laws of man, when they are in conflict.

Repentance come first, then forgiveness. Repentance is the only way to receive forgiveness.

Remember and Memorize what Gamaliel, the teacher of the law, said; “... Leave these man alone! Let them go! For if their purpose or activity is of human origin, it will fail. But if it is from God, you will not be able to stop these men; you will only find yourself fighting against God”. (2004-34 = 1970 years and still going strong). Do you remember segment 108?; “Do not stop him for who ever is not against you is for you”. - Jesus. Well remember this whenever you want to say or do something against an other religion; you could be, the One, in the wrong.


Segment 221, The Choosing of the Seven 6:1-7

Note that the men chosen, to wait on tables and serve food to the students of the apostle, were filled with the Spirit and wisdom. See segment 197c.

“prayed and laid their hands on them”, this is an ordination. It is not like when Matthias was chosen by lot to be come an apostle. These seven were chosen by the fellowship of believers. This is the first time the fellowship of believers chose their leaders, and this was well the Apostle were still living.


Segment 222, Stephen Seized 6:8-15 (35 to 36 AD?)

Stephen was not one of the apostles, he may not of even been a disciple of Jesus when Jesus was on earth, but he did wonders and miraculous signs, because of his faith. (I wish I had his faith, but wishing does not bring faith.)


Segment 223, Stephen's Speech to the Sanhedrin 7:1-53

The reason Stephen told the history of the Israelites was to show that he was a true Israelite devoted to God. And to show that their forefathers sinned against God many times, and now the Sanhedrin are doing the same.


Segment 224, The Stoning of Stephen 7:54-, 8:1

Note what Stephen said, “Lord, do not hold this sin against them”. This was his baptism of fire. Reread segment 202b. (As I am now; I hold the sins, crimes and wrong doing against my leaders. They should be held accountable to man or we would never get good people in government)


Segment 225, The Church Persecuted and Scattered 8:1-8

Remember segment 190b,. “... they will lay hands on you and persecute you”.

Here, for the first time we read about Saul, later called Paul. It is this man Saul, Paul, who wrote about half of our New Testament; through his letters to the churches. But at this time he is only a Christian-hater.


Segment 226, Philip in Samaria 8:4-8

Now, Philip did the same thing as Stephen, but the people welcome Philip's teaching about Jesus; therefore Philip was not rejected and put to death. The people rejoiced at his miraculous signs.


Segment 227, Simon the Sorcerer 8:9-25

Simon was a believer and was baptized, but he was captive to sin. I reason that, these people never received the Holy Spirit because they did not repent. They just simply believe in Jesus. This is what happen to a lot of people today. They believe in Jesus, but do not repent of their evil life. They keep on doing their sinful things.

These sinful things they keep on doing, does not seem to be sinful; smoking, drunkenness, bad language, working on the Sabbath (Friday evening to Saturday evening), gambling, etc. These things do not seem to be wrong, but they keep us from receiving the Holy Spirit. Even if our intention seem correct in what we want to do, they are still wrong. Reread segment 158c; we will come back to this later, after God give us more information.

After the apostles came to them, they prayed for them, and the Holy Spirit convicted them of their sins and they repented. Remember segment 220, 'laid on of hands', well here it is again. “Peter and John place their hands on them, and they received the Holy Spirit”. This is another way we receive the Holy Spirit. Remember, these people already believed and were baptized in the name of Jesus Christ.

There is no mention of speaking in tongues, after being filled with the Holy Spirit. This is because these people all spoke the same language.


Segment 228, Philip and the Ethiopian 8:26-40

Something to note, Philip was obedience to what the Holy Spirit said, no reason was asked, no reason was given.

The Scripture passage from Isaiah, describe how Jesus would die if he was rejected by the leaders of the Israelites.


Segment 229, Saul's Conversion 9:1-19 (36 AD)

This is were I got my title for this book, “... who belonged to the Way”. So I got the title, 'The People of the Way' and since the New Testament cover a time block of 100 years, I added, 'the first 100 years'. In fact we started our time block at 6 B.C. and now we are at 36 AD., we cover over 42 years before the title 'Way' was given or used.

Saul was a religious person, who believed he was doing God's work, by persecuting the Christians. That is why Saul asked, “Who are you? Lord (Yahweh)”! Saul came face to face with Jesus and the fact that he, Saul, was wrong. All most like Zacchaeus in segment 173.

Ananias (this is the second Ananias; there are three, all total, in the Book of Acts) question Jesus about Saul, because Ananias wanted Saul punish for the evil he had done to the Christians. But Jesus came to call the sinners to repent and told Ananias that only God could determine who would be punish and when. This is why Jesus said, “I will show him how much he must suffer for my name (and not you)”. Ananias did as Jesus wanted, he laid his hands on Saul, Saul was filled with the Holy Spirit and he received his sight. Saul regained his strength after he eaten some food.


Segment 230, Saul in Damascus 9:19-25

Saul made a 180* turn. He stop persecuting the People of the Way, and became one of them. This is repentance. (segment 272NC).


Segment 231, Saul in Jerusalem 9:26-31 (38 or 39 AD)

Just like Ananias, the apostle did not believe, at first, that Saul became a believer. This is the last we hear of Saul until about 41 AD. Remember this; this is Saul's first trip to Jerusalem after becoming a Christian. (segment 250C).


Segment 232, Aeneas and Dorcas 9:32-43

There is no mention of Aeneas having any faith, nor is there any mention of him not having any faith, but he was healed. The woman, Dorcas or Tabitha, was a disciple; therefore, she had faith, but it was not her faith that healed her. See segments 42, 85 and 105.


Segment 233, Cornelius' Vision 10:1-8

Cornelius, a roman, not a Israelite, believed in God – Yahweh, and prayed regularly to him. God knew he would believe in Jesus; because God knew his heart; that is why God sent him a vision. Note this; his faith was follow-up by obedience action.


Segment 234, Peter's Vision 10:9-23

Peter did not eat food he believed was against the Law of Israel; written in the Book of Law, by Moses. A voice said, “Do not call anything impure that I God has made clean”. Peter did not remember what Jesus said about a tree and its fruit (segment 66). This vision came to Peter to prepare him for a surprise. The Gentiles (non Israelites) will receive the Holy Spirit by Faith and not by obeying Moses' Law on food, sacrifices and circumcision. God was talking about people, not food in Peter's vision.


Segment 235, Peter at Cornelius' House 10:23-48

Peter said, “God has shown me that I should not call any man impure or unclean”. ALSO “I now realize how true it is that God does not show favouritism, but accepts men from every nation who fear him and do what is right”. Peter was raised to assume that his Peter, Israelites, were God chosen People and they were the only good people in God's sight. Peter just came to the realization that this was not true.

The people at Cornelius house were God-fearing Jews and Gentiles. They heard about Jesus and believe he was raised from the dead. Because these people were God-fearing, they were repenting of their sins, and when they believe in (not about ) Jesus, they received the Holy Spirit.

In segment 210, there was six steps when the Holy Spirit came, but here there is only the last two steps mentioned. They were filled with the Holy Spirit and then spoke in tongues and praised God. Because the Jewish believers were astonished at this, the Gentiles believers spoke to them in the Hebrew language. Speaking in tongues is speaking in another human language, to an unbeliever in his own language. “The circumcised believers ... were astonished that ... the Holy Spirit ... (was given) ... to the Gentiles.

But why were they baptized in water after receiving the Holy Spirit? See my note on segment 211.


Segment 236, Peter Explains His Actions 11:1-18

In the last segment, when Peter went into Cornelius' house, he told the Israelites, that were there, that it was “... against our (Israel's) law for a Jew to associate with a Gentile or visit him”. This attitude stopped the spreading of the faith of Abraham from going to other nations. Now Peter had to explain how and why he was spreading the teaching of the Way to Gentiles. “... Who am I to think I could oppose God”! “So then, God has even granted the Gentiles repentance unto life”. Note that Peter explained his actions; he did not say 'I am the leader'.


Segments 233 to 236, God Gives the Holy Spirit to the Gentiles 10:1 to 11:18

These segments are not for you to assume that God has abolish the food laws, nor any other laws. If we do not take care of our own bodies and we become sick, do not blame God. Some of the foods that we eat can cause us to become sick;- over weight, stroke, heart attack, drunkenness, etc.


Segment 237, The Church in Antioch 11:19-30

The People of the Way – Disciples – are now called Christian; meaning: believers in the religion of Christ. The religion of Christ is told in the writings of Luke, Matthew, Mark. John, James, Paul, Jude, Peter and the person who wrote Hebrews.

Claudius was the Roman Emperor between 41 AD to 54 AD – Who's who in the New Testament, pg 90. So when this prophet spoke it was not yet 41 AD. Remember Luke wrote this book in 62 AD. (“This happen”, is referring to the 'prediction of this severe famine'.)

Saul second trip to Jerusalem was to help the victims of this famine.


Segment 238, Peter's Miraculous Escape from Prison 12:1-19 (40 AD)

This prove that the Lord Jesus Christ takes care of his people. Also, if we are on the wrong side, like the guards, then we can count our enemies among our own companions.

James, the brother of John, (the sons of Zebedee), was put to death. This might seem to prove that my statement, about Jesus taking care of us, is wrong. But I leave the answer to God, ask him for the truth.

“ 'It must be his (Peter) angel'. Throughout the Book of Acts, as well as in many other parts of the Bible, there are frequent references to angels. Many people, however, have very vague or erroneous idea about angels. Angels are an entirely difference order of created beings from man. Believers in Christ are saints. The word translated 'angel' means literally “messenger”, a word suggesting one of the angels' major functions”. - Jensen, Acts, pg 55.

(Believer in Christ are saints well alive on earth, but after death and resurrection we are not told what form we will be. Co-author).


Segment 239, Herod's Death 12:19-24 (44 AD)

This Herod is the grandson of the Herod in segment 10. The reason he died was that; he was the leader of the Israelites and therefore, he was to speak for God to the People. He blasphemy against God by not praising God when the people said, “This is the voice of a god, not of a man”. The same will happen to all people, who blasphemy against God.


Segment 240, Barnabas and Saul return to Antioch 12:25

Remember segment 237, Barnabas and Saul went to Judea, well here they are leaving Jerusalem. This John, also called Mark, is the same person mentioned in segment 238: “Peter went to the house of Mary; the mother of John, also called Mark. This John Mark is the author of the book called 'The Gospel According to Mark', (Chapter One C of this book). This event could of taken place before Herod's death in 44 AD.


CHAPTER THREE A, THE LETTER OF JAMES, Written by JAMES the Lord's Brother, Written in 45 AD.

BACKGROUND 'D' The Man James

The English name 'James' in the New Testament translates the Greek 'Iakobos'. This is a Graecized from of 'Iakob', translated 'Jacob in the New Testament.

To learn something of the author's family background, we first need to identify which James this is. Actually there are four different New Testament person with the name James:
James the son of Zebedee ( Mt. 4:21; Mk. 1:19; Lk. 5:10)
James the son of Alphaeus (Mt. 10:3; Mk. 3:18; 15:40; Lk. 6:15; Ac. 1:13)
James the father of Judas the apostle (Lk.6:16, Berkeley & N.I.V.)
James the Lord's brother (Mt. 13:55; Mk. 6:3; Gal. 1:19)
There is strong support that the letter's author was the last-named James.

James had sisters and at least three brothers beside Jesus: Joses (Joseph), Simon, and Jude (Mt. 13:55). The home environment in which James was reared must have been as exceptional one, with such devout parents as Mary and Joseph. Yet, the parents could not make their children's decision concerning belief in Jesus as Saviour and Lord (Messiah).

James and the others brothers of Jesus did not believe in him as saviour and Lord during the years of Jesus' public ministry. Read John 7:2-8. From Acts 1:14 we learn that James had become a believer sometime before Pentecost day. His conversion may be dated at the time when Jesus appeared to him after Jesus' resurrection (1 Cor. 15:7). James' entire life was transformed into one of service for Christ, as the Book of Acts so clearly reveals.

Whether James ever married and raised his own family is an open question. The only passage is scripture which may suggest marriage is 1 Corinthians 9:5.

James' ministry as a 'servant of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ' (Ja. 1:1) could not begin earlier than his conversion. From his earliest days as a believer, James identified himself with the local Christian group at Jerusalem, praying, working and serving in various capacities (c.f. Ac.1:14). Gradually when Peter, the church's key leader during Acts 1 to 7, left Jerusalem (Ac. 12:17), James was the natural successor. It was just about this time also that James wrote his letter, whose content reveals that he was an active Christian worker and leader at the time of writing.

James was martyred at Jerusalem in 62 AD. The manner of death was by stoning by the order of Ananias the high priest. This happen about one year after the writing of the Book of Acts and about five years before Peter and Paul were martyred.


BACKGROUND 'F' the Latter of James

The salutation identifies the original readers of this letter as “the twelve tribes which are scattered among the nations”. Like many passages in the Bible this phrase could be interpreted literally or symbolically.

James was the earliest (or one of the earliest) New Testament book to be written. The date of writing was around 45 to 50 AD. As to the question of the place of writing 'James', it is probable that James was living in Palestine when he wrote his letter.

Most of the letter was written to correct evils and to teach right Christian behaviour. There are also encouragement and exhortation in things such as the coming of the Lord . The letter has been called, “A Practical Guide to Christian Life and Conduct”.

James emphasizes conduct more than creed. For this reason James has been called the apostle of good works, an identification linking him with the trio of John, apostle of love; Paul, apostle of faith' and Peter, apostle of hope. There is very little theology in the book. “James says less about the Master than any other writer in the New Testament, but his speech is more like that of the Master than the speech of any of them”. D. A. Hayes, “Epistle of James”, in International Standard Bible Encyclopedia, 3:1564.

A comparison of the book of James with Jesus' sermon on the Mount shows an extraordinary likeness. Because of the nature of James' message, many different subjects are treated in the letter. Some of these are: patience, prayer, love, liberty, equality, humility, peace, steadfastness, self-control and wisdom.

Its style is more like that of a preacher's sermon, or an Old Testament prophet's appeal. James writes in simple, straightforward sentences.

Question over authorship and doctrine delayed general recognition of this book's divine inspiration, but as of the end of the fourth century the letter of James was firmly fixed in the canon of Holy Scripture. The book is usually classified as a general letter.

BACKGROUND 'D & E' from Jensen, James, pg 5 to 19


Segment 241, The Letter of James, subsegment 'A', The Greeting 1:1

James does not identify himself as the Lord's brother, but only as his servant. “To the twelve tribes scattered among the nations”; these are the twelve tribes of Israel. The gentile were not yet apart of the Jewish-Christian faith; if they were, James would of address them also. Even so Peter went to Cornelius' house in Ceasarea a city in Samaria and Barnabas and Saul went to Antioch (mainly speaking to the Jews); there was no Gentile churches converting heathen to Christianity.


Subsegment 'B', Trials and Temptations 1:2-18

Note the statement, “When he asks, he must believe and not doubt”. If we ask and have doubt about receiving, then we will not receive.

Note “... one who is rich should take pride in his low position ...”, meaning that money has away of corrupting a person of faith and he will fade away. (segment 218; Ananias and Sapphira).

“testing of our faith develops perseverance” and “blessed is the man who perseveres under trial”. Note that it is not God who tempts us, “... God can not be tempted by evil, nor does he tempt anyone; ...”. It is our own evil nature. See segment 270EE, Romans 7:7-25.

If we receive something that is not good, then it is not from God.


Subsegment 'C', Listening and Doing 1:19-27

“... humble accept the word planted in you which can save you”. This means, the Holy Spirit is the word planted in you (us) and he can save you (us) if we are willing to listen and do what he said. Reread segment 75.

I said in segment 216, that God can not get people to do evil. People who do evil in God's name (God told me to do it.) are blaspheming against God, and they do not know God. So when we here what should be done it should not bring harm to anyone; because if it does harm people, it is of the evil one.

Remember this: “Keep oneself from being polluted by the world” and “Anyone who listen to the Word ... (and) does it – he will be blessed in what he does”.


Subsegment 'D', Favouritism Forbidden 2:1-13

Note here, James states it is the rich that pollute our church and not the poor. The rich always want more money. Reread segment 137.

Note the ROYAL LAW; “Love your neighbour as yourself”. See segment 129. God does not sin; therefore, God does not show favouritism.

Note the warning, “... judgment without mercy will be shown to anyone who has not been merciful”.


Subsegment 'E', Faith and Deeds 2:14-28

The only reason we will not feed and clothe our neighbour is because we are greedy with our possessions. I know that some Christian believe only in faith and do not want to have anything to do with good deeds. “You believe that there is one God. Good”! - meaning, 'you believe Jesus is the Son of God, and that God raised him from the dead. Good'. “Even the demons believe that and shudder” - meaning, 'even the evil one and demons believe that and they tremble with fear because of it'.

Faith without deeds is useless! The answers to the questions James asked at the first part of this subsegment are; “What good is it”? - no good; “Can such faith save (you) him”? - no.

“A person is justified by what he does and not by faith alone”. And this comes from a person who knew Jesus all of his life, because he is Jesus' brother. In segment 157, I made the statement, “When we do not have mercy on those who have less then us, then when we died we will go to hell, no matter what we believe”. Well this subsegment is the proved. Example of sharing is in segments 217 and 218.


Subsegment 'F', Taming the Tongue 3:1-12

“Note, James used the word 'tongue' not 'language'; but yet he is writing about words we speak and words we speak are language”. - Holy Spirit

“Not many of you should presume to be teachers,” This is not a teaching that we should not become teachers, but a warning that we should know what we are talking about before we speak and try to teach others. Reread segments 66 and 134.


When I get angry or upset, I use wrong words. I justify myself be saying, 'I am only speaking the street language so the people will understand me'. But it is still wrong. I need to stop it.


Subsegment 'G', Two Kinds of Wisdom 3:13-18

WAR: A means to keep one's country from being taken over by another. There was and still is a country – big and very strong-military; they practices war by taking over a country that is smaller and weaker – military. They do this so that they can have some control over the economy of the world. And that the whole world would know how strong and powerful and evil they are. Such a country harbour bitter envy and selfish ambition in their hearts. Such wisdom does not come down from heaven, but is earthly, un-spiritual and of the Evil One.

Now note what God's wisdom consist of: “first of all PURE, then PEACE LOVING (see segments 57, 58, 202b and 224), CONSIDERATE, SUBMISSIVE, full of MERCY and GOOD FRUIT, IMPARTIAL and SINCERE”. Also the statement, “Peace makers who sow in peace (not peace through military straight, but through Jesus' straight) raise a harvest of righteousness”.


Subsegment 'H', Submit yourselves to God 4:1-12

i, v:1-3) Everyone should reread this paragraph again and again and again; especially me. 'We do not receive, because we do not ask God'. 'When we ask, we do not receive, because we ask with wrong motives'. See subsegment 'B'.

ii, v:4-10) “Anyone who choose to be a friend of this world be come an enemy of God”. This means that anyone who does or condones the evil things of this world, divorces themselves from God. It does not mean that we are to hate those who are not members of our religion or country. Reread segments 57 and 58. Learn to be this, then you can, “Resist the devil, and he will flee from you.”

iii, v:11-12) Everyone should reread this paragraph again and again and again. Remember this, “Who are you to judge your neighbour”? See segment 63.


Subsegment ' I ', Boasting About Tomorrow 4:13-17

God really does not care what we do as long as it is for the Good of the people of this world. Saying, “if it is the Lord's will”, only leave us open to doing what God may want us to do. Like Paul (segment 242): He did what God wanted him to do ( go to the Gentiles, which was difference then, what the other apostle were doing). God may want one of us to do something difference, then what we have planed. Therefore, we would always say, “if it is God will”and if we are listening – God will tell us His planes; or He might say, “Go and do well”.


Subsegment 'J', Warning to Oppressors 5:1-6

Note the statement, “The wages you failed to pay the workman ... are crying out against you”. Reread segments 137, 168 and 241D.


Subsegment 'K', Patience in Suffering 5:7-12

i, v:7-11) It is not God who brings suffering to us, nor is it his will that we suffer; so do not thank God for your suffering, but thank God for his compassion and mercy. See subsegments B and D.

ii, v:12) If people will not believe your word, then they will not believe any proof you bring them.


Subsegment 'L', The Prayer of Faith 5:13-20

Note what we should do: “Confess our sin to each other and pray for each other that (we) may be healed”. We are to turn sinners away from their sins; not just sit back and say. “that the Holy Spirit's job”. “Who ever turns a sinner away from his error will save him from death and cover over a multitude of sins”.


This ends the Letter of James. The man I call 'James the doer'.



CHAPTER TWO B, Book of Acts, segments 242 to 249 (45 to 50 AD)


Segment 242, Barnabas and Saul Sent Off 13:1-3 (45 AD)

These men did not just leave, but they were sent by the church and the Holy Spirit. Saul been a Christian now for about ten years. Barnabas may of become a Christian on the day of Pentecost in 32 AD., but his name is not mentioned until about 34 AD. (see segment 217).


Segment 243, On Cyprus 13:4-12 (47 AD; from Jensen, Acts, pg. 57)

This is Saul third trip, but his first Missionary Journey. This John is the same person who went to Antioch with Barnabas and Saul, in segment 240.

“... Saul, who was called Paul, ...”, from here on in, Saul is refer to as Paul.

“You are going to be blind,”: This is the second recording of God punishing a non-believer for their falsehood, in the Book of Acts. The first was Herod. Ananias and Sapphira, and Saul were believer in God. (Jewish Sorcerer see Isaiah 8:18-22. “To the Law or they have no light of dawn.”)


Segment 244, In Pisidian Antioch 13:13-52

There is two cities called Antioch. The Antioch where Barnabas and Paul left from is near Cyprus, near the north-east corner of the Mediterranean Sea. The second city called Antioch is north-north-west of Cyprus, inland not near the sea. The second Antioch is were Barnabas and Paul are now. But not John Mark, when he left Perga he did not go with them, but return to Jerusalem.

Paul briefly describes the word of God written in the Scriptures and what happen to Jesus. Paul put emphasis on Jesus being raised from the dead, and not on a blood sacrifice. Note the statement, “Since you reject it ...”. Paul was speaking to the Jews, but it also refer to you. God does not show favouritism. Therefore, it is up to you whether you receive God or reject him.

“So they shook the dust from their feet ...”, remember segment 89. The Jews rejected Jesus; therefore, Paul went to the Gentiles, who wanted forgiveness.


Segment 245, In Iconium 14:1-7

These people rejected Barnabas' and Paul's message, but this did not stop them from preaching the truth.


Segment 246, In Lytra 14:8-20

“... he had faith to be healed ... the man jumped up and began to walk”. There is no place in the New Testament were a person who has faith and wants healing and does not receive healing.

“Sometime you people want healing and know that God can heal you, but you really do not think that God is going to heal you. You should remember and reread segment 241B, 'That man should not think, he will receive anything from the Lord (,because he will not receive, because); he is a double-minded man, unstable in all he does' ” . - Holy Spirit.

These people accepted Barnabas and Paul as gods, but they did not accept Jesus. When these people could not have what they wanted, they rejected the disciples. “They stone Paul and dragged him outside the city, thinking he was dead”. “I will show him how much he must suffer for my name”, - God (segment 229). This is Paul baptism of fire. Does Paul go on preaching Jesus? Yes he does.


Segment 247, The return to Antioch in Syria 14:21-28

Note the statement, “... encouraging them to remain true to the faith”. Meaning, people can give up on God first, not that God will give up on you.

When they return to Antioch in Syria, they had finish their first Missionary Journey. This is Paul's third trip, finished.


Segment 248, The Council at Jerusalem 15:1-21 (49 AD)

This is Paul forth trip and third trip to Jerusalem after his conversion.

Note the words, “custom tough by Moses” and “law of Moses”. The name 'Moses' appears not the name of God. Circumcision is not one of God's Ten Commandments.

“In Leviticus 19:28, 'Do not cut your bodies for the dead or put tattoo marks on yourselves. I am the LORD (Yahweh)'. Now if a person had put tattoo marks on his body or cut himself for the dead; how could he become converted, because he can not now conform to the law of Moses. It is not the conforming to laws that converts you, but the accepting by faith that God raised Jesus from the DEAD and the willingness to conform to the likeness of Jesus Christ. Circumcision has value, but not spiritual value. The Ten Commandments have both physical and spiritual value”.Holy Spirit.

Note Peter statement here, “We believe it is through the grace of our Lord Jesus that we are saved, just as they (Gentiles) are”. “God, who knows the heart, showed that he accepted them by giving the Holy Spirit to them”. It is not through obeying that we are saved, but through repenting. Note the words, “who know the heart”, meaning, God knows who repented.


Segment 249, The Council's Letter to Gentiles Believers 15:22-35

You are to abstain from 1) food sacrificed to idols; this is obeying the second of the Ten Commandments, 2) blood; this is drinking blood, blood may have diseases in it that could harm or kill a human; this is obeying the health laws,

3) the meat of strangled animals; strangulation cause the blood to be force into the meat (see 2); this is obeying the health laws.

4) sexual immorality; sexual immorality causes venereal disease (V.D.); this is obeying he seventh of the Ten Commandments, as well as the health laws.

If we are save through grace, why do we need to obey the Ten Commandments and the health laws? Answer, to maintain a healthy body and a good relationship with God and man.


CHAPTER THREE B, PAUL'S LETTER TO THE GALATIANS, Written in 50 AD.


BACKGROUND 'F' The Man, Paul

What we know about Paul is found mostly in the Book of Acts. In Paul's letter to the Philippians (3:5), he stated that he was a Pharisee; therefore, Paul was over 30 years of age before he was converted. Paul was about the same age as Jesus.

From Jensen, Romans, pg. 6 : Some of the important dates (approximate) and events in Paul's life are:

year?................. book ..........segment .....................................event
36 ...................Acts 9:1-19 .../seg. 229 ...................................Saul's conversion
39............................. :26-31../seg, 231................................... Saul's first Christian trip to Jerusalem
40.................... Gal. 2:11-21../seg. 250E................................ Saul opposes Peter
41 ...................Acts 11:27-30 /seg. 237 .................................Saul's second trip to Jerusalem
45 ...........................13:1-3 ..../seg. 242 .................................Saul's first missionary journey begun
................................13:9 ......../seg. 243 .................................Saul also called Paul
................................14:21-28 /seg. 247................................ .Paul's first missionary journey ends
49............................15:1-21 .../seg. 248................................ Paul 's 3rd trip to Jerusalem; the council at Jerusalem
50* ........................................ /seg. 250 ................................Paul writes to the Galatians
........................Acts 15:40 ....../seg. 251............................... .Paul's 2nd missionary journey begun
52 .........................................../seg. 260 & 261 .....................Paul writes to the Thessalonians (1&2)
.......................Acts. 18:22  ...../seg. 262 ................................Paul's 2nd missionary journey ends
53 ............................19:1 ......./seg. 265 ...............................Paul's 3rd missionary journey began
55 .........................................../seg. 266............................... Paul writes to the Corinthians (1)
56............................................/seg. 270............................... Paul writes to the Romans
................................................/seg. 272 ...............................Paul writes the the Corinthians (2)
..................Acts 20:36-38 /seg. 274.........................Paul's 3rd missionary journey ends, Paul's 4th trip to Jerusalem
57 ............................21:27-36 /seg. 277 ...............................Paul arrested in Jerusalem
61............................ 28:1:31 .../seg. 290 ..............................Paul imprison in Rome, the first time
61 to 63 ......................./seg. 291, 292 & 293................ Paul writes to the Colossians, Philemon and the Ephesians
63 .........................................................................................Paul release from prison
64?.................................... / seg. 264....................................Paul writes to Timothy (1)
66...................................... / seg. 295................................... Paul writes to Titus
67 .........................................................................................Paul's 2nd imprisonment
.........................................../ seg. 296 ...................................Paul writes to Timothy (2)
.........................................../ seg. 297 ...................................Paul writes to the Philippians
..............................................................................................Paul is executed by Nero

Paul was a Roman citizen as well as a Israelite from the tribe of Benjamin. See Acts 22:25, segment 279 and Philippians 3:5, segment 297G. (* 50 AD, this is were we are now in our study of 'The People of the Way, the first 100 years', segment 242; 45 AD. Paul first missionary journey and his baptism of fire to the end of his life: Yes; he did preach Jesus, - co-author).

“Some interesting thing are to be said about his name. Paul, means 'little', was his Roman name. His Hebrew name was Saul ('asked of God'). Very possible he had both names from childhood. In his letters the apostle always refers to himself as Paul”. - Jensen, Galatians, pg.6.


BACKGROUND 'G' The Letter, Galatians

The predecessors to this letter are “the Council Letter to the Gentiles Believers”, segment 249 and “the Council at Jerusalem”, segment 248, in 49 AD. This letter of Paul's is more to all Gentiles believers then to just the churches in Galatia.

Some people date this letter before the Council at Jerusalem in 49 AD, but I date it after; because, if their talk was on circumcision was before the 49 AD meeting, then they would not of have to talk about it again.
Note; Paul's conversion 36 AD, segment 229
.........Three years later 39 AD, segment 250C
.........Fourteen years later 52 AD, segment 250D
Dating the council meeting at 52 AD; if the fourteen years are added to the three years; but if not and the fourteen years, from to the date of Paul's conversion, then we have 36 AD > 14 years later equalling 49 AD. (36 AD being counted as the first year)

In this letter subsegments 'C, D and E', Paul is talking about history. In subsegment 'F', Paul starts his teaching on faith. Dates of the subsegments are 'C' – 36 AD and 39 AD; 'D' – 49 AD; 'E' 40 AD (Acts segment 237); dating this letter 50 AD or later.

The reason Paul wrote this letter was that he wanted the Gentile believers to understand the full truth, (Salvation comes by faith, you can not work for it. But after you are saved then God's love bring your willingness to do good works.). The council's letter did not really do the job, as far as Paul was concern. Paul does not disagree with the council's letter.

BACKGROUND 'F and G' – Holy Spirit


Segment 250, Paul's Letter to the Galatians, subsegment 'A', The Greeting 1:1-5

Paul states that he was not sent by man, but by God. See segment 242, “Set apart for me Barnabas and Saul for the work to which I have called them”. -God.

“Who gave himself (Jesus) for our sins to rescue us ...”. This means that Jesus did not sin, even to save his own life; and thereby setting us an example to follow. If we do the same we will be doing God's will, and that is; that no one should sin.


Subsegment 'B', No Other Gospel 1:6-10

“If any body is preaching to you a gospel other than what you accepted, let him be eternally condemned”!

When I accept Jesus as my saviour and master of my life; I was listening to how much Jesus love us, that he died to save us. I did not accept anything to do with blood sacrifices for the forgiveness of sin; only that he loves us and wants us to live without sin in our lives.

I said; “OK, Jesus, if you are really real then come into my life and I want you to do better in my life then me”. What I received was forgiveness of my sins, a new start, a hunger for the Bible, a need to know more about God, and a will to do good to my fellow man.

From that time on, I had a lot of trouble from other Christians; telling me what I had to believe – only through the shedding of blood is there forgiveness of sin; a man is the head of the house and his wife is his servant; they wanted me to prove to them that I was a Christian by speaking in tongues, a language that no human could understand. The only thing I did was to answer an alter call before I could be baptized. Later I felt that my baptism was a disgrace to God, because it was not spontaneous (see segment 228), but a show of entertainment.

I had a hard time with church teachings – God wants only a few people to be save and those who are not saved are to suffer torment; sin, well it depends on who you are, “it may be a sin for you to do it, but it is not a sin for me”; good deeds are all right, but not needed; stating your opinion and proving it by putting down an other religion is the right thing to do; women are second class citizen in the church and they are not to speak not teach in the church: - not a god of love!

These false Christian teachings and false church teachings drove me into rejecting God; and to this day, I have never regain all my faith – I had when I first believe, but my thirst for God is still with me and we talk to each other daily.

But I know if what I am teaching you is not true, then I am condemned eternally, because if Paul could order a man to become blind, by word alone, then I could be eternally condemn if I am wrong. Am I now trying to win the approval of man or of God? Judge for yourself: if it is wrong for you to do something, would God do it? Would God allow someone else the right to do it? Would God make someone else do it? My answer is NO, NO and NO; and your answer is between you and God. Are you willing to put your eternal life on the line and say yes, yes and yes?


Subsegment 'C', Paul Called by God 1:11-24 (36 AD) (segment 229, Acts 9:1-19)

“... God, who set me apart from birth “, see segments 229 and 242. We are all set apart from our physical birth to follow God's ways and not Satan's ways. But here, Paul is referring to his conversion. Paul did not preach among the Gentiles until three years after his conversion to Christ.

Three years lated; 39 AD, Paul go to Jerusalem to get acquainted with Peter (segment 231, Acts 9:26-31) and met James, the Lord's brother.


Subsegment 'D', Paul Accepted by the Apostles 2:1-10 (49 AD) (segment 248, Acts 15:12-18)

“Fourteen years later I went up again to Jerusalem”. 36 AD > 14 years later equalling 49 AD. “I went in response to a revelation and set before them the gospel that I preach among the Gentiles”. The revelation was the questions about circumcision; some were saying; “unless you are circumcised ... you can not be save”. This brought Paul and Barnabas into sharp dispute and debated with them. Paul and Barnabas were appointed to go to Jerusalem to speak with the apostles and elders about this question. Segment 248. “I did this privately to those who seemed to be leaders, for fear that I was running or had run my race in vain”.- segment 250.

Now; if they discuss circumcision in 40 AD, when Peter made a visited to Antioch, (see segment 237), or before segment 240, when Paul return to Antioch from Jerusalem; they would not of have to discuss it again in 49 AD. The Holy Spirit would have already given them insight to this question. Therefore, this letter had to be written after the Council at Jerusalem in 49 AD, which is segment 248.

This is the first time Titus is mentioned in the Holy Bible. The apostle agree that Paul was called to go among the Gentiles.

“All they asked was that we should continue to remember the poor, the very thing I was eager to do”. This is a reminder to Paul about what he and the other believer of Antioch did in 40 AD. See segment 237; “The disciples, each according to his ability, decided to provide help for the brothers living in Judea. This they did, sending their gift to the elders be Barnabas and Saul”. “Religion that God our Father accept as pure and faultless is this: to look after orphans and widows in their distress and to keep oneself from being polluted by the world”. - segment 241C.


Subsegment 'E', Paul Opposes Peter 2:11-21 (40 AD) (segment 237, Acts 11:27-28)

“... so that by their hypocrisy even Barnabas was led astray”. -Paul. “How is it then that you force Gentiles to Follow Jewish customs”? - Paul. Peter was not forcing Gentiles to live by Jewish customs, but his actions of withdrawing from associating with them was an insult to them.

“... not justified by observing the law”; this means that a person is not justified by obeying the law, because to obey the law, One must be punished for violating the law. God does not want us to be punished, but to turn to Him in repentance through faith in Jesus Christ. (Reread segment 168 and the Holy Spirit's note on segment 248.)

“Christ promotes sin”! - What Paul is stating here is this: If I robbed a bank, I cause employment; police have to arrest me; judge has to try me; prison has to hole me; therefore, there is something noble about me violating the law. Paul said NO and I agree. What God wants is everyone to obey his Laws.

But faith in Christ comes through repentance, repentance comes through the recognition that One is wrong and needs to be put right. It is this faith that eliminate punishment (not that some One alts was punished unjustly for my sins).

Now, if I return the money to the bank, it proves that I am a lawbreaker and it does not justified my breaking the law. But my repentance,by returning the money, proves that I now know I was wrong. It is this recognition; that One is wrong and the willing and wanting to changes, that is what bring about God's grace.


Subsegment 'F', Faith or Observance of the Law 3:1-14

“Did you receive the Spirit by observing the law, or by believing what you heard”? My answer is, “I received the Spirit when I repented and asked Jesus to come into my Life and take over”. Your answer is, “ ... “? 'Have you suffered so much for nothing – (Christian were persecuted for their faith and if you stop being a Christian than) – it really was for nothing'.

“Clearly no One is justified before God by (observing) the law; because, 'The righteous will live by faith'”. In segment 53, Jesus said, “Woe to you Pharisee because you give God a tenth of your mint, rue and all other kinds of garden herbs, but you neglect justice and the love of God. You should have practiced the latter without leaving the former undone”. If we are people of faith then we obey the law thirdly; first we love God; second we do justice to other people (the first and second equal the Ten Commandments); then third we obey the law to ourself. No one can see your faith except through your good deeds to others (doing justice to other people).

But anyone can obey the law to themselves and have nothing to do with God. Obeying the law to oneself is: not practicing divination nor sorcery; not cutting your body because someone died; not putting tattoo marks on yourself; observing the Sabbath by going to church instead of working; and other things also. A person can obey these laws and have no faith in God. A person who disobey these laws and say they have faith, then they only fool themselves. “You should have practiced the latter without leaving the former undone”. - Jesus.


Subsegment 'G', The Law and the Promise 3:15-25

You maybe assume that Paul is saying that there is no law for Christians and Christians can do anything, whether it be right or be wrong according to Moses' law, and still be righteous before God; well if you do, you are wrong in your assuming. Example; if you are a Christian and you practices sorcery, then you have two gods – Yahweh and Satan; therefore, you are disobeying the First Commandment.

What Paul is stating is this: We can not gain righteousness with God by obeying the law, but we gain righteousness by having faith in God. I obey the law of my country – does that mean I have faith in my government? Answer is NO. I do not have any faith in my government, because the people who make up my government are very self centred and conceited, but I still obey the laws.

A person is not justified by obeying the law because to obey the law one must be punished for violating the law. God does not want us to be punished, but to turn to Him in repentance through faith in Jesus Christ. Then obeying the law is second nature to us because the Spirit of Christ is in us.


Subsegment 'H', Sons of God 3:26-, 4:7

Reread segment 82. Note, 'you are all sons': 'there is neither ... male nor female'. When Yahweh, God, got tired of sending prophets to the people of the earth, He came Himself – Holy Spirit, in the person of Immanuel (the person we call Jesus Christ) to redeem us; to show us how to live and die if necessary, so that we may become His sons.

(MEN; it is importance for you to understand this – neither male nor female. The Holy Spirit will get back to it later, in our writing of this book.).


Subsegment ' I ', Paul's Concern for the Galatians 4:8-20

“... you know God – or rather are known by God”. This means that we have a little knowledge about God, but God knows us completely.

Special days, month, seasons and years: here Paul was referring to Pagan and / or Jewish religions. But I will refer to Pagan-Christians religion. New Year's Day, the hangover; Valentine's Day, the only day you tell your spout 'I love you'; Good Friday and / or Easter Sunday, one of the three days you go to church; Mother's Day and Father Day, the only day you tell your parents 'I love you'; Country's Birthday, the only day the political party stop fighting; Labour Day, the only day labourers stop fighting with their employers; Thanksgiving Day, the only day you thank God for his abundance mercy and love, also the second day of the year you go to church; Halloween – All Saints Eve, the day Christians teach their children to be beggar and to do nasty things to people (trick or treat), it is a worship of Satan; Remembrance Day, the day you praise the war murdered of your nation; Christmas Day, the day you are the greediest (what did you get me for Christmas), the third day of the year you go to church, if church is not cancel because of Christmas: New Year's Eve, who can get the drunkest. If you are observing any of these days, because they are these days, then you are wasting your effects and do not know God.

Paul does not want the Galatians (and I do not want you) to think they (you) are right in God's sight because they (you) observe special things. Paul wants the Galatians (and I want you) to observe God first through their (your) prayers, teaching to others and their (your) love for others. If you love God and man, you can not disobey the Ten Commandments, see segment 129. A person who loves – live by the law. A person who loves does not harm another person nor does he mutilate their own bodies. This is Paul's concern for the Galatians and my concern for you.


Subsegment 'J', Hagar and Sarah 4:21-31

Paul's figuratively speaking would lead one to believe that slaves have no rights and God wants nothing to do with them, nor their children, but this is not so. This example from history is to show us that we are to get rid of the idea; that if we make laws about God and obey them, then we are righteous in God's sight.

“For those of you who disagree with me in this segment 250; Even Sarah, the free woman, had to have sexual intercourse with her husband before she became pregnant. Or are you now claiming that Isaac is also God's natural son”? - Holy Spirit.

Abraham believe promise, sexual intercourse,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,, son
Faith in God ,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,,, obey the Ten Commandments, produce good works

Do you see now, what Paul was teaching? The special days in subsegment I's notes, and what Paul is criticizing have nothing to do with faith in God.


Subsegment 'K', Freedom in Christ 5:1-12

“The only thing that counts is faith expressing itself through LOVE”. Paul is so put out, by these people who say you have to be circumcised to please God, that he states, “as for those agitators, I wish they would go the whole way and emasculate (castrate) themselves”. AND I wish that those who say that the Sabbath is abolished, would go the whole way and say the Ten Commandments are abolished; so they would see how foolish it is to assume, that they could have a church (or even a country) without then.


Subsegment 'L', Life by the Spirit 5:13-26

Note what the acts of the sinful nature are and what Paul said about the people who do them.


Subsegment 'M', Doing Good to All 6:1-10

Note, “... you ... should restore him gently”. This means it is our job to restore our brother to God and not say that it is the Holy Spirit's job. “Carry each other's burdens and in this way you will fulfill the law of Christ”, if you or your church does not do this then you are not apart of Christ. “... for each one should carry his own load”. This is not the opposite of what I just said. This means that we are not to unload our responsibility on to the church nor others. But if the church see your load of responsibility getting you down, then the church should make the first move and offer to help you. Reread the last two sentences, and note the use of the words 'if and all people'.


Subsegment 'N', Not Circumcision, but a New Creation 6:11-18

Note, “Not even those who are circumcised obey the law ... what counts is a new creation”. “...I bear ... the marks of Jesus”. The marks Paul is referring to are the whiplashes across his back. Paul mentions his handwriting, we will get back to this in segment 261G.

In the Book of Genesis chapter 17, God made a covenant with Abraham; the forebear of all Jews, Hebrew. “I am God Almighty; walk before me and be blameless. I will confirm my covenant between me and you and will greatly increase your number”. “As for me, this is my covenant with you: you will be the father of many nations”. “... to be your God and the God of your descendants after you”. - God. Circumcision is a sigh of this covenant. This sign was completed when Jesus was raised from the dead. Today our sigh of our covenant with God is baptism in water.


This ends segment 250, Paul's letter to the Galatians


CHAPTER TWO C, Book of Acts, segments 251 to 259 (50 to 52 AD)

Segment 251, Disagreement Between Paul and Barnabas Acts 15:36 41 (50 AD)

Remember back in segment 244 in 47 AD, John, also called Mark, left them; well here Paul has not forgiven John for deserting them, but Barnabas did and wanted John to come with them. Paul should learn a lesson in forgiveness.

“... so that by their hypocrisy even Barnabas was led astray”. - segment 250E. Paul opposed Peter because Peter actions were not in line with the truth. Now Barnabas opposes Paul because Paul's actions were not in line with the truth. Reread segment 131d and the statement in segments 56 & 57, “DO TO OTHER AS YOU WOULD HAVE THEM DO TO YOU”. Paul was forgetting now much God forgave him; - persecution and murder.

This is the second time Luke stop writing about the apostle that were with Jesus. The first time was when he stop writing about Peter and wrote about Barnabas and Saul (Paul). Now he writes about Paul. The reason for this is that in segment 253, Luke speaks about himself as 'us'. And in 254, he uses 'we' and 'us'. This is were Luke come into the story, about the people of the Way. From now on, he is with Paul and this is why he writes about Paul and not Peter and James.


Segment 252, Timothy Joins Paul and Silas 16:1-5

Note, “... so he (Paul) circumcised him (Timothy) ..”. We just learn that, “there is neither Jew nor Greek, slave nor free, Male nor Female, for you are one in Christ Jesus”. - segment 250H. Also; “neither circumcision nor un-circumcision means anything; what counts is a new creation”. - segment 250N. So then, why did Paul circumcised Timothy? I think that Paul is being a hypocrite.

This may seem wrong; but it is nice to know that Peter and Paul; and Barnabas and Paul had their disagreements and mistakes. They continue in the faith and so should I.

“... they delivered the decision reached by the apostles and elders in Jerusalem ...”. Do we still have decision being made by apostle and elders? In some things yes, but in matter of right and wrong for Christians we go to God in prayer and read the Holy Bible for God's answer. Have an open mind for God's answer or you will be deceive by Satan; he knows the Bible better then you or me. EVERY CHRISTIAN SHOULD KNOW THE NEW TESTAMENT.


Segment 253, Paul's Visions of a Man of Macedonia 16:6-10

The statement, “ .. having been kept by the Holy Spirit from preaching the word in the province of Asia”, does not mean that God today does not want the U.S.S.R.; (the largest country in Asia or any other country in Asia;) to receive the gospel message. This only means, we are to go to those who are willing to receive the message and not to waste our time with those who reject the message and may harm us. But we must go to them so they can not say. 'we never had a change to repent, because we never heard the gospel'. Here the Holy Spirit stopped them from speaking; maybe because of the disagreement with Barnabas and John. Maybe Paul had to get things right with God first. Later Paul does go back to preach to them.

Note how Luke is now writing, “... God had called 'us' to preach the gospel to them”. Since Luke does not mention his name, one might assume it is Timothy, who is doing the writing.


Segment 254, Lydia Conversion in Philippi 16:11-15 (50 AD?)

Lydia; a business woman, a worshipper of God, Israelite or Gentile not mention; yes a women take up one short segment of Luke's writing, because we are neither male nor female in Christ.

Here is where Luke uses the words 'we' and 'us'.


Segment 255, Paul and Silas in Prison 16:16-40

Do you remember segment 128? “Go! I am sending you out like lambs among wolves”. - Jesus. I told you that sinners did not want to give up their ways of making money and this is why persecution come to some Christians, not because God wants you to be persecuted.

“Believe in the Lord Jesus and you will save – you and your household”. Remember segment 151, 'The Cost of Being a Disciples'; well you not save your household be you being saved. This means that, you have to believe in the Lord Jesus to be saves, and all the persons in your household have to believe for themselves to be saves.

“No! Let them come themselves and escort us out”. This is Paul's way of having justice over rule - mob rule.


Segment 256, In Thessalonica 17:1-9

“Explaining and proving that the Christ had to suffer and rise from the dead”. Paul explain this because the Israelites had rejected Jesus for their own self-righteousness. This is what cause the

Christ to suffer, not that God wanted Jesus to be put to death.

“Not a few prominent women”, this may mean – none of the prominent women or many of the prominent women..

Jealousy is our biggest problem, especially between Christians and their churches.


Segment 257, In Berea 17:10-15

We never here any more about the Bereans. They did what was right. “... they received the message with great eagerness and examined the Scriptures every day to see if what Paul said was true”. We are not to take the minister word for what he or she says about the Bible; we are to examine the Bible for ourself. If only every one would take Gamaliel the Pharisee advice; see segment 220.

“Many of the Jews believe, as did a number of prominent Greek women...” note the difference in the wording, from segment 256 where it said, “and not a few prominent women”. In this segment I know what Luke meant, but in the last segment I do not know what Luke meant.


Segment 258, In Athens 17:16-34

Note, that Paul did not put down the Athenians for having so many idles of worship, but used the one they knew nothing about to preach about Jesus.


Segment 259, In Corinth 18:1-17

Claudius; this is the same person mentioned in segment 237.

Remember the statement, “God did this so that men would seek him and perhaps reach out for him, though he is not far from us”; in segment 258. well God knows who is seeking him in Corinth. That is why Paul was told to stay in Corinth. He stay there for more then a year; arrived late in 50 AD and left early in 52 AD.

Well Paul was in Corinth. He wrote a letter to the Thessalonians. He received a reply, so he wrote to them a second. Time.


CHAPTER THREE C and D, PAUL'S LETTERS TO THE THESSALONIANS, Written in 51 or 52 AD

BACKGROUND 'H' The City and the People

The city was originally named Therme. When it was re-founded by Cassander, around 315 BC, he name it Thessalonica, after his wife.

The city was strategic position on a port and on the Egnatian way, which was the principle east-west trade and military route between Rome and Asia Minor. (Sections of this 15-foot-wide highway remain today.) The city is between Berea (50 miles to the west) and Philippi (75 miles to the east), which Paul visited on his second missionary journey. (Berea, segment 257; Philippi, segment 254).

The population of Thessalonica in Paul's day has been estimated as around 200,000 (about half its present population). Of this number, most were Greek, but there was also a fairly large Jewish segment in the city.

Thessalonica was made the capital of the province of Macedonia in 148 BC. It gained the status of a free city in 42 BC, electing its own government officials. (Note the reference to city rulers in Acts 17:, segment 256.)

Idolatry was the common religion of most the Greeks. Nearby Mount Olympus, viewed daily by the people, stood as a symbol of the gods. In ancient times, it was at the summit of Mount Olympus that Zeus was believed to gather together all gods of Greece for council. The Jewish community had little influential power, or it seem to have, by the action of Acts 17:5, segment 256.

Thessalonica was the second major city visited by Paul for an evangelistic ministry on his second missionary journey; Philippi was the first. From the very beginning, the newborn believers banded together in a Christian fellowship. When Paul wrote the group only a few months after his first visit, he addressed them as 'the church of the Thessalonian'. No doubt, the organization of the local church was simple at first; with most of the church's members being Gentiles, converted from idolatry, and some Jews.

The people were of the common working class. As young converts, the Christian at Thessalonica were a real joy and inspiration to Paul, reliable and devoted followers of Christ.


BACKGROUND ' I ' The Letter, Thessalonians (1)

Paul identifies himself by name in this letter. Silas and Timothy are included in the opening salutation. Both were intimate co-workers with Paul.

Paul wrote his letter to the Thessalonians from Corinth, where the apostle spent eighteen month on his second missionary journey, soon after leaving Thessalonica. The date of writing this letter was around 51 AD. The letter is among the earliest of Paul inspired writing. (If Galatians was not the first to be written, as many hold then this letter is first.)

BACKGROUNDS 'H & I ' -from Jensen, 1&2 Thessalonians, pg.3 to 8.


Segment 260, Paul's First Letter to the Thessalonians, subsegment 'A', The Greeting 1:1

Authorship of this letter is accredit to Paul, Silas and Timothy, but it is assume that Paul dictated the letter and he mention his companions, who joined him from Berea.

This letter is address to the church. This means all the people, not just church leader.


Subsegment 'B', Thanksgiving for the Thessalonians' Faith 1:2-10

Paul is thanking God for the Thessalonians and their faith. But Paul also throws in a little truth of faith: “turned to God ... to wait for his Son from heaven, whom he (God) raised from the dead”.

Note the word, 'imitators': Christians are imitators between Jesus and sinners; no matter what we do – good, bad, or nothing. We are imitators. By what we do will tell sinners how good our God is; because, we live in the image of our God. The Thessalonians were good imitators of the Word of God.


Subsegment 'C', Paul's Ministry in Thessalonica 2:1-6

“Who tests our hearts”; remember James segment 241B, “nor does God tempt any one”. But God could ask you to do something good for someone else; this asking is not temptation, but teaching. If we do not do it, then we sin. Remember James segment 241I, “Anyone then who knows the good he ought to do and does not do it, sins”. This is what Paul means when he said, “tests our hearts”. Because God know who repented. Do you know if you have repented?

“... we could have been a burden to you”, I will leave this statement to segment 266JB. Note that Paul said, “We worked night and day in order not to be a burden”; not many ministers are willing to preach for nothing and work for a living too.

Note, that what the Thessalonians accepted; the actual Word of God. The Word of God works in those who believe. If you do not believe, then it does not work in you. (When the w is W in the word 'Word' it means Holy Spirit. We will learn this in John's Gospel.)


Subsegment 'D', Paul's Longing to see the Thessalonians 2:17-,3:5

Paul wants to return to the Thessalonians, but could not so he sent Timothy to them. Timothy returned with some news about them, then Paul wrote this letter of encouragement to them. (Read the first sentence of subsegment E.)

Note what Paul said, I was afraid that in some way the temper (evil one Satan) might have tempted you and our (Paul, Silas and Timothy) efforts might have been useless”. The reason Paul felt like this was that he left them because he was being persecuted and they may of felt it was of no use to continual in the Faith. If we turn away from God then we fail, and our teachers' effects were in vain; see segment 75.


Subsegment 'E', Timothy's Encouraging Report 3:6-13

Timothy return with good news about their faith and love, but Paul still pray for them and he wanted to supply what is lacking in their faith.

What was lacking in their faith? We will learn about this as we read this letter and the second letter to the Thessalonians.

In the way Timothy is mentioned in this subsegment, it leave him out as an author, as mentioned in subsegment A's note.


Subsegment 'F', Living to Please God 4:1-12

“... be holy – avoid sexual immorality;” This was my sin before I got married. Read the foot note that come in the N.I.V. Holy Bible, v:4. So I am learning to live with my own wife and our son; born five week after we got married. (That was written before 1985.) Should you learn to do the same? (Thank – God; I have been married now for 22 years this coming October, 2004)

“I this matter do not take advantage of your brother”. This means that we can not take another's spouse, nor take advantage of a young person in the charge of another. In other words, do not have pre-marital sex.

Note that you can not love to much, “... to do so more and more”.

Reread the last sentence of this subsegment; (v:11-12) each day of the week. If only this was the ambition of each person; then we would have God's peace on earth. This is my ambition and with God's help I will accomplish it. Is it yours?----!


Subsegment 'G', The Coming of the Lord 4:13-,5:11

“those who fall asleep”, this means, those who are died physically. “ 'to grieve like the rest of man', Paul is not here telling bereaved saints not to sorrow over the death of a love one. Jesus himself experienced deep sorrow in hour of bereavement. Paul is writing that the Thessalonians need not grieve in the same way and to the same degree as those of the world who have no hope of reunion”. - Jensen, 1&2 Thessalonians, pg. 62.

Order of resurrection; 1st, resurrection of the dead, those who are asleep in the Lord (dead Christians), 2nd, resurrection of the living, those who are alive and doing God's work (living Christians). The time when this will happen is not known. No one knows when a thief will attack. It will happen so fast that no one will have a change to repent, it will be to late for them, they will not escape. Unfair!, No. They heard the Word and rejected it.

We should not see the sign of the Lord's return, (but we will; segment 208, the last sentence), because we should be to busy doing the Lord's work. If you are doing your job as well as possible; you will not see your employer watching you, because you will be to busy to notice.

I am not looking to see the return of the Lord; I am enjoying each day as it comes; tomorrow may not come, but I plan for it. I try to get today works done right and I fail sometime; and God sometimes tell me to stop, set down and rethink what you are doing or planing.

“But let us be alert and self controlled”, this means, 'be alert' – doing God's work; 'self controlled' see subsegment F.

“For those who ... get drunk, get drunk at night”. Sinners, who want other people to assume that they are righteous or even Christian, commit their sin when they cannot be seen by man; but God see them and God knows who repented.

We protest our self from sin by faith in God and loving our fellow man, and hope that the salvation we receive will reach our enemy.

Note that Paul said, “For God did not appoint us to suffer”; therefore, our suffering come from the evil one, who is trying to destroy us. See my note on segment 229, “I will show him how much he must suffer for my name”. - God. All through my notes I been saying that God does not want us to suffer and this statement of Paul's proves it. Reread note on segment 250B, the last paragraph and the notes on segment 255, the first paragraph.

“He (Jesus) died for us so that”, this means that Jesus allow his earthly body to be killed in order not to sin against his enemies. Therefore if we do the same, because we love God, we will live with him.


Subsegment 'H', Final Instruction 5:12-25

Note how Paul describe those who are over us in the Lord and admonish us, “respect those who work hard”. If they do not work hard then they have no business to be over us.

“Live in peace with each other”. Did Paul, James, Peter, John, Mark, Luke, Matthew or even Jesus our Lord ever give an exemption to this rule? Can you live in peace with each other when you are at war with an other country's people, who are created in God's image? My answer is ; “Make sure that nobody pays back wrong for wrong, but always try to be kind to each other and to everyone else”. - Paul.

“Give thanks in all circumstances”, this mean that we are to thank God no matter what, but it is not God who makes us suffer. When we suffer we should talk to God to over come our troubles. But if we blame God for our suffering or do not pray - then we put out the Spirit's fire, - we loose the love we had for God.

“Avoid every kind of evil”. DO WE?

The reason Paul charges the leaders to read this letter was that most of the people in Paul's day were illiterate.


This ends Paul's first letter to the Thessalonians.


Paul's Second Letter to the Thessalonians, written a few month after the First Letter.

BACKGROUND 'J' The Letter, Thessalonians (2)

“A couple of month after Paul had written his letter to the Thessalonian Church, he decided to write again. This later letter has been described as 'as second prescription for the same case, made after discovering that some certain stubborn symptoms had not yielded to the first treatment'. But the letter is more than that. It answer new question that have been raised, and it extends Paul's early instruction and exhortation to deeper and levels. The keynote of the Lord,s second coming, as taught in 1st. Thessalonians, is also the keynote here, emphasizing the importance of such a doctrine in lives of Christians.” - Irving L. Jensen

BACKGROUND 'J' -from Jensen, 1&2 Thessalonians, pg. 70


Segment 261, Paul's Second Letter to the Thessalonians, subsegment 'A', The Greeting 1:1-2

Same as segment 260A. Paul still address the church. Note here it is in two verses not one. Verses do not contain full sentences at times and other times it contains more then one sentences. This is why I use a full segment, it is not to be read in part, but in full.


Subsegment 'B', Thanksgiving and Prayer 1:3-12

Paul is proud about how the Thessalonians' faith has been increasing. Note what Paul said about trouble-maker. This is true for us too, if we, who call ourself Christian, cause trouble for others: “He (God) will punish those who ... do not obey the gospel”. Remember: “living in peace”, segment 260H.

Note 'believed', past tents: this does not include those who used to believe in Jesus and gave up on him, to follow their own desire. It means those who believe, present tents, when Jesus returns. Paul here is speaking in the future; therefore, the present tents will be change to past tents, when Jesus comes. All person will know that Jesus is God's Salvation when he comes in his glory, but only those who believe in him before he comes will be save at is coming.

Note, 'may be glorified', it is up to you to keep your faith in God.


Subsegment 'C', The Man of Lawlessness 2:1-12

Let look at this subsegment about the man of lawlessness not as things that takes place over a millenniums, but with-in our life time. a) Jesus is holding him back; this is when we repent. b) the lawless one is at work today; telling us lie about God, using reason to deviate the law from a true path, c) Jesus will over throw and destroy. How? Good question!

ANSWER: Think of Prayer as a way to change man's free-will, if only for a minute. The more you pray, the more time man's free-will changes from hate (selfishness) to love (kindness). The less hate we have in us, the more love we have; the less of me, the more of the Holy Spirit. The more of the Holy Spirit, the more of Christ. The more of Christ, “no longer I live, but Christ lives in me” - Paul; and me, I hope.

Lawless mean less law. The Ten Commandments is God in human words. - the Spirit of the Ten Commandments is at work in our lives.

>The Ten Commandments; AS They Are Spoken By Those Who Love The Lord;

Our Lord Yahweh, Our God: we have no others gods nor do we make idols from the things You created. We seek only your love, for Your name is Holy. It pleases us to keep your Sabbath; for we know, You created all things in six days and rested on the seventh day.

We also love your image; that is our fellow man. Therefore; we will honour our parents and be kind to our neighbour. We will keep our marriages honourable and respect the property of others. Until the end of time we will speak the truth and take pride in our neighbour's good fortune.

By John A. Clark, written in 1985.<

The Christian, who did not fall asleep (died) before the spirit of the lawless one was revealed and destroy, do go through the baptism of fire (persecution). Jesus said that we should pray that we do not fall into temptation, also reread segment 158b.

The reason that the man of lawlessness is coming is to show that evil is evil and not acceptable for any One. It you do wrong to gain JUSTIVE, you have lost sight of what JUSTICE IS.

Reread segments 57 & 58. “make sure that nobody pays wrong for wrong, but always try to be kind to each other and to every One else”. - Paul, segment 260H.

Removing the second commandment, to have an idol of statue of the virgin Mary or a saint; changing the Sabbath to Sunday from the seventh day of the week – are sign of the man of lawlessness. If the Ten Commandments are God's Laws, then who are we to change them?


Subsegment 'D', Stand Firm 2:13-17

“ ... stand firm and hold to the teaching, ...”, Jesus said, ... “stand firm you will save yourselves”. Note that we have to take a stand for the teaching of Jesus and not the teaching of man in order to be saved.

Note, “... God ... by his grace gave us eternal encouragement”. To receive God's grace we must first repent of our sins and turn to the Lord Jesus Christ.


Subsegment 'E', Request for Prayer 3:1-5

Note, “... pray for us that the message of the Lord may spread rapidly ...”. Paul wants all people to hear and receive the message of God.

“Not everyone has faith”. The people who reject the message of God do so because they want to; not because they have been predestined by God to reject it. Because they do not want the truth, they do not receive faith.

Note Paul's confidence. Are we doing this?


Subsegment 'F', Warning Against Idleness 3:6-15

Note what Paul calls the idle brother, this is brothers in the faith, “they are not busy; they are busybodies”. Paul set an example for the brother to follow, “surely you remember, brothers, our toil and hardship; ...”. - segment 260C. “If a man WILL NOT work, he shall not eat”. “Yet do not regard him as an enemy, but warn him as a brother”.


Subsegment 'G', Final Greeting 3:16-18

“I, Paul, write this greeting in my own hand, which is the distinguishing mark in all my letters. This is now I write”. “Paul usually had an amanuensis write his letter. Then at the end, he would authenticate the letter as his own by some words in his own handwriting. Paul said that this token, or sign, appeared 'in all my letters'. This note significant in view of the forged letter referred to in 2:2 (in subsegment C).” - from Jensen, 1&2 Thessalonians, pg.89. I think that Paul had poor handwriting, so he uses a friend to write for him. (Galatians' letter subsegment N). But it did not stop him from getting the job done.


This ends the second letters of Paul's to the Thessalonians.


CHAPTER TWO D, Book of Acts, segments 262 to 265 (52 to 55 AD)


Segment 262, Paul in Ephesus (1) Acts 18:18-22 (52 AD)

Remember back in segment 253, Paul could not speak the Gospel in Asia, well he is now speaking the gospel to the Asians in Ephesus, but he did not stay.

I do not know what vow Paul took nor whether cutting off his hair is good or bad, and we are not told. I sometimes cut off my hair, to prevent baldness and I think I am loosing the battle.

When Paul went to Antioch, he had finished his second Missionary Journey.


Segment 263, Paul starts His Third Missionary Journey 18:23 (53 AD)

“After spending some time in Antioch”; - Paul is back on the road. A true teacher in Christ would do the same. Do we do the same?


Segment 264, Priscilla, Aquila and Apollos 18:24-28

This is 53 AD and John was murder in 29 AD; over 24 years later and John teaching are still being tough. Apollos may of tough a lot of the Ephesians and other Asians about repenting; and they turned to the God of the Jews for worship. This made the Ephesians God-fearing people. They were now more willing to receive Jesus as Lord and Christ.

Aquila, the tent maker, and Priscilla, his wife, (segment 259) were left in Ephesus in segment 262 by Paul; where they met the man, Apollos – who knew the baptism of John. They tough Apollos about Jesus and he believed and preached 'Jesus is the Messiah' to the Jews.


Segment 265, Paul in Ephesus (2) 19:1-20

a. v:1-7) In segment 253 Paul; “... having been kept, by the Holy Spirit, from preaching ...”; by-passed Ephesus. In segment 262, Paul spoke to the Ephesians, but left saying he would return. Apollos soften the hearts of the Ephesians, like John soften the hearts of the Israelites for Jesus. So when Paul returned to Ephesus, he found that some people (possibly non Jew) have accepted God through Apollos' teaching of repentance. Therefore, it was easy for Paul to make disciples of the Ephesians.

Again there is speaking in tongues and prophesying; remember these Ephesians were of a difference language then the Romans and the Israelites. Therefore, the speaking in different languages was a witness to unbelievers in their own language. That could have been the Israelite and Romans, who did not believe in Jesus, but heard stranger talking in their own language, to them.

b, v:8-12) Note, ... “that All the Jews (Israelites ) and Greeks who lived in the province of Asia heard the word of the Lord”. In segment 253, I told you something about Paul not preaching the gospel in Asia. The reason I mention it is that: In the same year I accepted Jesus as my Lord; I had a friend who said that God did not want the communist in the U.S.S.R. to receive His grace and be saved. My friend used that statement in segment 253 as proof and the minister agreed with him. The minister stated to us that God picks and chooses who are to be saved and who are not to be saved. If this is true, then God is showing favouritism. “I now realize how true it is that God does not show favouritism, but accept men from every nation who fear him and do what is right”. -Peter, in segment 235. God wants us to preach the gospel to All people and it is up to them to accept or reject God.

Paul stay there for two years, so now it is 55 AD.

c, v:13-16) “The evil spirit answer them, “Jesus I know and Paul I know about, but who are you'”? In segment 260C, I stated, “If you do not believe then it does not work in you”. Well this subsegment prove me true. This part of this segment should warn all of us, that if we are not proses by the Holy Spirit then we should not try to defeat Satan or any other evil spirit.

d, v:17-20) Note the two statements, “openly confessed their evil deeds” and “practiced sorcery brought their scrolls together and burned them publicly”. Openly confessed sin and publicly stop their sinful employment, if we do not do the same with our sins then we deceive only ourself. We can not serve two master. “Neither can a salt (poison) spring produce freshwater”. - James, segment 241F. We must get rid of all our sins, then we will be fulled with the Holy Spirit.

Sorcerer destroy their lively hood; they did not sell their scrolls; for the love of Jesus (God). Will I do the same? Will you? These people really did accept Paul's teaching about God and they accepted God. They did repent.

In segment 268, we will read about people who rejected Paul's teachings and God. This is the same as what happen to Stephen (segments 222 to 224) and Philip (segments 226 to 228). It is not God, who chooses, but YOU.


Well here in Ephesus, Paul wrote his first letter to the Christian in Corinth. .



CHAPTER THREE E, PAUL'S LETTER TO THE CORINTHIANS, Written in 55 AD.


BACKGROUND 'K' The City and the People

It is no exaggeration to say that ancient Corinth was very similar to today's large cities. It way a busy, cosmopolitan, centre known by all. The first Christian church of Corinth had an equally strong likeness to many urban churches of today. As you study this lessen try to visualize the setting of Paul's first letter to the Corinthian church. In doing so you will find it very easy and natural to apply its teaching to the twenty-first century. Assuredly the letter was written not only for a local congregation of one generation, but for Christians everywhere, throughout the entire Christian age.

When Paul visited Corinth for the first time in AD 50, he must have been impressed by its stately building and bustling commerce. This Greek city was widely acclaimed as the hub of the Roman Empire's commerce, a strategic position which Paul no doubt coveted for the advantage of propagating the gospel of Jesus Christ.

Shippers moving cargo between Italy and Asia Minor via Corinth avoided the dangerous voyage around the southern tip of Greece. Small ships were moved across the isthmus by tramway, or cargo of the larger ships was transferred to transports waiting at the eastern port.

Corinth's ancient history revolves around two events: 1) the destruction of the old city by the Roman general Mummius, in 146 BC and 2) the rebuilding of the city by Julius Caesar, with its gaining of status as a Roman colony, in 46 BC. The new city was 96 years old when Paul first visited it, in 50 AD.

Estimates of size in Paul's day wary from 100,000 to 700,000. There was a mixture of races- Roman, Greece, Oriental, - and a large distribution of mobile-type occupation – sailors, and businessmen. A large proportion of its population was comprised of slaves.

Corinth was a Roman colony, the capital of the province of Achaia. Gallio was proconsul of the province during Paul's visit (Acts 18:12, segment 259).

The depraved chapter of old city of Corinth, exemplified by prostitute priestess serving in the temple of Aphrodite, (equal to the Roman goddess Venus), goddess of beauty and love, was carried over into the new city of New Testament times. The very word 'Korinthiazomai' (to act the Corinthian') come to mean 'to commit fornication'. One writer has described Corinth as ' a seaman's paradise, a drunkard's heaven, and a virtuous woman's hell '.


BACKGROUND 'L' The Letter, Corinthians (1)

Paul wrote this letter on his third missionary journey, to ward the end of his three-years ministry in the city of Ephesus. The year of writing was AD 55. In segment 265, we read the description of the very fruitful work he was doing at Ephesus, in the power of God, while he was trying to help the Corinthian church with its problems.

Paul was a travelling evangelist who took to heart the follow-up work of nurturing the young converts whom he had led to Christ. Paul learned of the Corinthians' problems through reports and inquiries originating with members and leaders of the church.

Among Paul's purposes in writing were these; 1) to identify the basic problems underlying the reports and inquiries; 2) to offer solutions by way of doctrine and example; 3) to give extended teaching on related doctrines; 4) to give at least a short defence of his apostleship; 5) to exhort the believers in the ways of a full, mature Christian life.

BACKGROUND 'K & L' from Jensen, 1 Corinthians, pg. 3 to 9.


Segment 266, Paul's First Letter to the Corinthians, subsegment 'A', The Greeting 1:1-3

The author of this letter identified himself as Paul. Sosthenes was possible, - “The Christian brother who acted as Paul's amanuensis for his letter to the Church at Corinth from Ephesus. 'Sosthenes' was an uncommon name and this man may well have been the ruler of the synagogue at Corinth”. See segment 259. From: Who's Who in the New Testament, Pillar Book, Pyramid Publication, N.Y., U.S.A.: I.S.B.N.-0-89129-203-9.

If so, then Paul may of convert him to Christ.

This letter was sent to the Church of God in Corinth. The word,s 'those sanctified' and 'called to be holy' are used to identify the Christians and their way of life from the non-Christians, who were using the church for there own gain.

The words 'their Lord and ours' are added to show that there is only one Lord Jesus Christ; therefore, there is only one church.


Subsegment 'B', Thanksgiving 1:4-9

Here Paul is thanking God for the fullness in Faith that some of the people in the church have.

“He will keep you strong to the end ...”, note that this statement come after our speaking and knowledge of Christ. We can not be kept blameless if we make use of sin. But if we want to stay away from sin Christ will give us the strength to do so.


Subsegment 'C', Division in the Church 1:10-17

The problem here is that the people in the church did not really understand who Christ is. There were quarreling over who should be the church leader. Reread segment 107, even so, Paul founded the church in Corinth, he did not want to be the leader. He wanted the people to follow the teaching of Christ, that was what he was doing, and so were Apollos and Cephas – meaning Peter.

“lest the cross of Christ be emptied of its power”. This means that; if we do not sin; not even to save ourselves from death; then, we will have the same power as Christ. If not; then, the power of the cross is emptied. Human wisdom is opposite to God's will. Death before dishonour; or be killed by our enemy before you kill your enemy; that is opposite to human wisdom. The One who trust in God does not fear death.


Subsegment 'D', Christ the Wisdom and Power of God 1:18--,2:5

“For the message of the cross is foolishness ...” - it is foolishness to tell a person that they should accept an insult instead of being a slanderer, and they should allow themselves to be killed instead of being a murderer. This is exactly what God wants and it is foolishness to those who are perishing. It you disagree with this then you are perishing.

The so-called free world (U.S.A. and Friends) was shocked and condemned the action of the U.S.S.R., when they shot down a civilian aeroplane, for spying on them. Within a year the U.S.A. Attacked Grenada, a small nation friendly to the U.S.S.R. The reason given was 'they were building a runway for big aeroplane, that could used for war'. The so-called free world said, 'you are right'. Now, if the U.S.S.R.'s aggression is wrong; how then can we call the aggression of the U.S.A. right?

Because both side assume they were acting in self-defence.

But if they had of listen to the foolishness of the CROSS, this would not of happen. NOW You tell me, where are the wise men, the scholar and the philosopher of this world?

“But God choose the foolish things of this world to shame the wise”. Reread segments 57 & 58; these segments are foolishness by the world's standard, but it is the key to God's wisdom.


Subsegment 'E', Wisdom from the Spirit 2:6-16

If we (the human race) had of understood God's secret wisdom and live by it; then, we would have peace on earth, it not – heaven itself! “But none of the rulers of this age understood it, for if they had; they would not have crucified the Lord of Glory” This is the reason why I do not believe that Jesus was crucified for my sins, nor that his shed blood is the atonement for my sins. Jesus died because the rulers of this age destroy what they do not understand.

If we have the Spirit of God (Holy Spirit) within us and we listen to and obey the Spirit of God, we then begin to understand the wisdom of God.


[There was no church buildings; when, what we call the New Testament, was being written; so the word 'church' means the believing people who came together to honour God.]


Subsegment 'F', On Division in the Church 3:1-23

i, v:1-9) This is a repeat of subsegment C. We will come back to these first six sentences of the paragraph.

ii, v:10-15) Subsegments D and E were inserted into Paul's talk on division to show that there is only one God. If everyone is worshiping God, then there is no division; but if we get side track on man philosophy about God, then we become divided. The individual become divided and runs the risk of loosing God.

If there are five builders: the first builder laid a good foundation; the second built a good ground floor; the third built a second floor of poor quality; the forth built a third floor of good quality; and the fifth build a good roof: - The forth and fifth builders built in vain, because they built on top of poor quality. When the building is put to the test, the second floor will collapse and the third floor and roof will fall. - The forth and fifth builders will suffer loss, “he himself will be saved, but only as one escaping through the flames”. But the third builder will go the way of the servant who kept his mina laid away; see segment 174.

The Corinthians; as well as some churches today, have been building on man's philosophy and left the teaching of Christ. Paul wants the Corinthians to return to Christ's teachings; and we too have to return to Christ's teachings.

iii, v:16-23) This is a repeat of subsegment D. “And you are of Christ and Christ is of God”; so “Let him who boasts, boasts in the Lord”. “If anyone destroy God's temple, God will destroy him; for God's temple is sacred, and you are that temple”. Remember this the next time you want to destroy someone else, you may be destroying God's temple.


Subsegment 'G', Apostle of Christ 4:1-21

i, v:1-7) One of the problems this church had was their self-image. They had people who could speak in tongues, interpret tongues, prophesy and do many other things; that have nothing to do with God's work. Because of these things, they though they were better then the Apostles.

Paul states that he does not care what these peoples think about him. As far as Paul is concern no one has the right to judge (gossip) another. Reread segments 241H, iii and 63. When people judged Paul behind his back, he does not even judge himself in that circumstance.

ii, v:8-17) Here Paul is correcting the Corinthians for their attitude against the apostles. Paul states that he was not trying to shame them (because if he did, he would be building up his own self image, in this incident), only warning them. Remember what Jesus said in segment 63, “A student is not above his teacher ...”. Paul was the one who started the church and became their teacher of the gospel.

iii, v:18-21) Note that Paul states that, “The kingdom of God is not a matter of talk, but power”. This means that if what we say does not have the ability to do, then our words are not of God.


Subsegment 'H', Four Alarming Evil in the Church 5:1-, 6:20

Subsegment 'HA', Expel the Immoral Brothers 5:1-13

“I have already passed judgement on the one who did this”. This may seem to be a contradiction to what Paul said in subsegment G,i, but let us wait and see.

By turning this man over to Satan, this man may learn just how evil his sin is and repent. In that way his sinful nature will be destroyed and thereby his spirit is save. Anyone who knowingly practice sin is not saved.

“I have written you in my letter ...”, this is a reference to what Paul stated early in this paragraph; - “... put out of your fellowship the man who did this”. If we have people in our community who are sexually immoral, greedy, idolaters, slanderers, drunkards, and/or swindlers we are not to judge (gossip about) them, but witness to them about Christ through our words and actions. But if we have one of them in our church clamming to be a Christian, we are to get rid of them, because their actions destroy our testimony about God.

Paul did not name the person, he only condemn the sin; and anyone who done it, as wrong.

“Now if you judge evil doers who are in your church, you are keeping your self right with God. And if a evil doer in our church wants to correct his evil doing then the church must support the correction and the evil” - Holy Spirit.


Subsegment 'HB', Lawsuits Among Believers 6:1-8

One thing you should know, when Paul asks this question - “Do you know; that, (-)?”; what ever is written after the word 'that' is a true fact and can be read as a sentence. “The saints will judge the world”. Paul does this several times throughout this letter.

i, v:1-6) Paul ask a lot of questions; so I will answer them: Dare he take it before the ungodly? - No, he takes it before the saints. / Yes, I know that saints will judge the world. / Yes, we are competent to judge trivial cases. / Yes, I know that we will judge angel (demons). / Paul state here that man with little account – little faith – could judge trivial cases between believers (saints). / Yes, there is people wise enough to judge dispute between believers.

We are wrong to go to outsiders, because it destroy out union in Christ and thereby destroying our faith in Christ.

ii, v:7-8) Why not rather be wrong?/ cheated? This is a question that you will have to answer. Remember subsegment D; the power of the cross is foolishness to those who are perishing.


Subsegment 'HC', Will Not Inherit 6:9-11

Here is a list of difference kinds of people who will not inherit the kingdom of God: 1) wicked, 2) sexually immoral, 3) idolaters, 4) adulterers, 5) male prostitutes, 6) homosexual offenders, 7) thieves, 8) the greedy, 9) drunkards, 10) slanderers, 11) swindlers. If you were one or more of these people before you came to the Lord Jesus Christ, it does not matter, but if you are still one or more of these people then it does matter, because you have not change from bad to good. You have remain evil or return back to your evil ways; therefore, God will say to you, “Away from Me all you evildoers”. Reread segment 145.


Subsegment 'HD', Sexual Immorality 6:12-20

I think this problem came about because of the teaching 'free from the law'; 'Faith or Observance of the Law' in Paul's letter to the Galatians. People do not understand that there are two kinds of law, and only one of them is God's.

“Everything is permissible” - this is for sinners who want to practice sin. “But not everything is beneficial” - this is for Christians. If it is not beneficial then we should stay away from it; - smoking, drinking alcohol, beauty aids and others. See my note on segment 227.

“Food for the stomach and the stomach for food” - this does not mean that if we eat food that we know it has become poisonous, that it will not harm us; because it will. This means that we are not to associate eating of food with salvation.

This subsegment on sexually immorality is still in affect to day. A lot of people, who assume they are Christians, are still sexually immoral. They may be a very kind and nice thoughtful person, but their inheritance is not the Kingdom of God.


Subsegment ' I ', Marriage 7:1-40

Here, Paul try to settle a disagreement about marriage without insulting anyone who may of acted out of ignorances, (If everyone is worshipping God, then there is no division; but if we get side tracked on man's philosophy about God, then we become divided. The individual become divided and run the risk of loosing God.), because of poor quality in the teaching of the church's leaders. Paul is trying to get the people back to the foundation of Christ.

i, v:1-7) The Corinthians wrote Paul a letter to get guidance on the subject of marriage. We, however, do not have this letter to read, but we have the answers.

To stop immorality, Paul states – one man and one woman, and no interchanging. Both are to act as one person and help each other with their lack of sexual self-control, - marriage.

ii, v:8-11) Here unmarried means divorced, and widows means a person whose spout is dead, male or female. Can not control themselves means lack of sexual self-control – pertaining to a person who wants and desires sexual intercourse with a person of the opposite sex.

“I say:”, this is Paul's opinion.

You were divorced before you became a Christian, or in this case – you divorced after becoming a Christian because of poor teaching in the church, or you are a widow; 'now you burn with passion' for another, and another for you, then marry. Reread segment 260F. “Place me like a seal over your heart, like a seal over your arm; for love is a strong as death, its jealousy unyielding as the grave. It burns like blazing fire, like a mighty flame. Many waters cannot quench love; rivers cannot wash it away”. - Song of Songs 8:6-7. That is what is the meaning of 'burn with passion'.

But those who are married, do not divorce; see segment 156. “Not I, but the Lord:”, this is not Paul's opinion, but God's Commandment - “You shall not commit adultery”. -Exodus 20:14.

iii, v:12-16) Note, Paul said; “I, not the Lord”.

If the unbelieving spout wants to stay, then stay married. But if the unbelieving spout wants to leave, then separate and stay unmarried and self-control. But if you stay married you can witness to your spout and he/she may convert to Christ.

Spout sanctified, “The unbelieving husband (or wife) is sanctified by the wife (or husband). This does not mean that a husband (or wife) is saved on the basis of his wife's (or husband's) salvation. The reference to 'unclean' suggest that Paul had Old Testament background in mind”. from Jensen, 1 Corinthians, pg. 73. Even so the unbelieving spout does not recognizes God, God still recognizes the marriage; therefore your children are clean in God's eyes.

iv, v:17-24) “Each one should retain the place in life that the Lord assigned to you”. This does not mean that we should not change, it only means that we should change those things we can change. Paul gives an example: how can an circumcised man become un- circumcised? Or;“How can a prostitute become a virgin”? -Holy Spirit.

The rich people, of this earth, used this statement to keep the poor people poor and them self rich. 'God assigned you to being poor and me to being rich, so you should give me your money in order to obey God'. This attitude is wrong, reread segment 241D; “Is it not the rich who are exploiting you”?

v, v:25-31) Here virgins mean virgins and single women who are not virgins any more, because of the poor teaching that came into the church.

Here, Paul leave the decision up to you, the individual and not the church. Paul's advice is that we do not marry, assume we are sexually self-control.

“What I mean, brother ... this world in its present form is passing away”. This means that we should not take pride in what we have or do not have; because everything will pass away , then our pride will pass away. But if our pride is in God, then our pride will never pass away.

vi, v:32-35) Married people will really understand this paragraph. Married people, undivided devotion, to the Lord is stated in my notes in paragraph 'i' and 'ii'; the Song of Songs.

vii, v:36-38) There is two translation for this paragraph. The first I agree with, but the second (found in the foot note of the N.I.V. Holy Bible) I disagree with.

Acting improperly toward a virgin would be having sexual inter-course with her well you are not married to her. (remember these people were divided and had bad teaching in this matter: “A man has his father's wife. And you are proud!”) Now if you want to marry than do so, if not then do not – but be sexually self-control.

“... does not marry her does even better”. This is just Paul's opinion. Back in paragraph 'v', “I have no command from the Lord, but I give a judgement ...”.

The Foot Note! “... not treating his daughter properly ...”. This mean that the father refuse to allow his daughter to marry (or even allow her to be a church prostitute. Remember these people were divided and had bad teaching in this matter: “A man has his father's wife. And you are proud”! The reference to prostitute in subsegment HD and the pagan religion of the people mention in Background 'K' give me reason to think that the Corinthians were using church prostitutes.) the father makes the decision on whether his daughter should get marry or not. The father making the decision, that is what I disagree with.

“... she is getting alone in years ...” we will get back to this in segment 294G.

viii, v:39-40) Again Paul mentions his opinion on being single. It is easier to feed one than a family. That is what Paul is getting at.

“... I think that I too have the Spirit of God”. The faults teachers back up their ideas with, ' I can speak in the tongue of the Spirit'. This is Paul's way of stating that he too has the Spirit of God.

Summery of subsegment ' I ', Marriage 7:1-40

Marriage is between a man and a woman, - a married couple. Divorce and bigamy and extra people are not apart of God's plan for a married couple. If a Person has two spouts, one divorce and one living with, or bigamy then that Person is committing adultery. But if one of the two spouts dies, then that Person is no longer committing adultery. The Person with a divorce spout must not be with that spout. If you have made this mistake, your problem is with God, not me. You must be faithful to the spout you are with now. God will help you to stay in love if you ask him.

Paul has a knowledge, about life and marriage, that most Christians today would not understand. It is this knowledge that make Paul state that people should stay single.

In subsegment H, especially HC and HD, Paul come down hard on people who were abusing God's teachings. Note the teaching on marriage come after the 'Will Not Inherit' and 'Sexual Immorality'. This is why I think that the Corinthians Church had forbidden marriage and were using church prostitutes. God goes not forbid something in one person life and allow it in another person life. Make no mistake about this: “Each man should have his own wife (singular noun) and each woman her own husband (singular noun)”.

“Keeping God's commands is what counts”. This is referring to God's Ten Commandments; all Ten, not just your chosen few.


Subsegment 'J', Boundaries for Christian Liberty 8:1-, 11:1

Subsegment 'JA', Food Sacrificed to Idols 8:1-13

Paul's opening statement is stating that loving God is more importance then knowledge. Food sacrificed to an idol is food sacrificed to nothing, in a Christian's mine, but not all Christians know this. Therefore, we have to be careful that our knowledge does not cause a person who does not have this knowledge, to sin; by doing this we are loving God.


Subsegment 'JB', The Right of an Apostle 9:1-27

i, v:1-18) Here, Paul defend the authority of an apostle. In segment 260C, Paul wrote; “We could have been a burden to you”. Here, we learn that Paul could of collected money from the Thessalonians and Corinthians, but he did not.

I will answer each question, Paul asked. Read the question then the answer. Yes, you are free. Yes, you are an apostle. Yes, you seen Jesus our Lord. Yes, we learned about Christ from you. Yes, you have the right to eat and drink. Yes, you have the right to take your wife alone as do the others. No, you and Barnabas do not have to work for a living. No one serve as a soldier at his own expense. No one plants a vineyard and then does not eat from it . No one tends a flock and then does not drink its milk. No, I do not say this from a human point of view. Yes, the law does say these things. No, it not only the oxen that God is concerned with. Yes, He said this for people too. No it is not too much, you should reap a material harvest from us. Yes, you should have our support, yes, I know that those who work in the temple share in what is offered.

Paul did not ask for money from the Corinthians, he work for a living well he was with them; reread segment 259, the first paragraph, (v:1-4). Therefore, the faults apostle were denying Paul's apostleship, because he worked for a living. Paul is only teaching that apostle have a right to received an income from those they teach, but they do not have to receive it.

The problem today is that ministers (apostle) want a large some of money before they work in a church. And some church organizations want the local church's members to pay for a minister and then go without a minister, so they can give minister in another church more then the church can afford.

Five years ago in 50 AD, Paul and Barnabas split up and went their separate ways. This is the first time Paul mentions Barnabas. Even so we are not told, I think they got their problem fixed.

“... deprive me of this boast”, - Paul depended on God to supply the job for the money for his needs. Doing this made him stronger in the faith. This explain his motivation for not asking for money.

ii, v:19-27) “I beat by body ...”. Paul is only stating that he does not give into sin. He refuses to sin; therefore, he does not become a hypocrite. This is not a teaching that we should beat or inflict pain upon ourselves. Reread segment 250K. You are not to circumcise yourself, then why beat yourself.

“(though I am not free from God's law, but am under Christ's law)” in segment 261C, my notes, 3th. Paragraph; this is being under Christ's Law.


Subsegment 'JC', Warning From Israel History 10:1-13

Paul is warning the Corinthians about assuming that Christians can do as they please. We can not do as we please; we must - “Act justly and love mercy and walk humble with our God”. - Micah 6:8. And this come from our hearts, because Christ put it there.

This is the proof for Luke segment 157.

“No temptation has seized you except what is common to man”,- Paul. (“When tempted, no one should say, 'God is tempting me'. For God can not be tempted be evil, nor does he tempt anyone; but each one is tempted when, by his own evil desire”)- James. “And God is faithful, he will not let you be tempted beyond what you can bear. But when you are tempted, he will also provide a way out so that you can stand up under it”.- Paul. But if you do not take the way out then, (“You are dragged away and enticed. Then after desire has conceived it give birth to sin, and sin when it is full-grown, give birth to death.”)- James from segment 241B.

The inter-changing between James' letter about temptation and Paul's, really make sense. But if you are one who has close his mine to what I am writing, - ask yourself this: is my belief one of double standard?


Subsegment 'JD', Idol Feasts and the Lord Supper 10:14-22

Paul now get back to sacrifices to idols. In subsegment JA, Paul ended his teaching with, “If what I eat cause my brother to fall into sin, I will never eat meat again, so that I will not cause him to fall”. Here, Paul is stating that if we part-take in sacrificing food to idol(s), then we are part-taking in an offering to demons (idolatry – the second Commandment). And if we arouse the Lord's jealousy, then what happen to the Israelites will happen to us.


Subsegment 'JE', The Believers' Freedom 10:23-,11:1

remember in subsegment HD, “Everything is permissible”; well here it is again, but here Paul is talking about food; "Eat anything sold in the meat market ...”. it not the eating of food that would make us unclean, but the part-taking of a pagan ritual.

“Nobody should seek his own good, but the good of others”. Example: Chris tell you that the food you are about to eat has been sacrifice to idles. Chris thinks it is wrong for Christians to eat such food. You do not eat the food; because Christ thinks if you can eat the food, why not part-take in the sacrifices. In this way you will not cause your brother to sin. Even so we are free to eat, we should not eat, in this case.

The fourth Commandment; “The earth is the Lord's and everything in it.” - Psalm 24:1.


Subsegment 'K', Two Problems about the Worship Service 11:2-34

Subsegment 'KA', Propriety in Worship or Women Rights 11:2-16

In this subsegment KA, has two opposites paragraph – i, v:2-10 and ii, v:11-16.

In this subsegment KA,i ; In the Holy Bible N.I.V., all sentences end in a period mark (.) or a question mark (?). I, however, have put in “exclamation marks” (!). Exclamation mark means, in writing or printing, - to denote (to show) emotion, surprise, etc. Every sentence; starting with, “Every man who prays ...” and ending with “For this reason ... on her head”; I place the exclamation mark. The reason will become very clear when you read this subsegment KA,i.

“Every man who prays or prophesies with his head covered - dishonours his head”!
“And every woman who prays or prophesies with her head uncovered - dishonours her head”!
“-it is just as though her head were shaved”!
“If a woman does not cover her head, - she should have her hair cut off”!
“and if it is a disgrace for a woman to have her hair cut or shaved off - she should cover her head”!
“A man ought not to cover his head, since he is - the image and glory of God”!
“For man did not come from woman !, but woman from man”!
“neither was man created for woman !, but woman for man”!
“For this reason, and because of the angels!, the woman ought to have a sign of authority! on her head”!


i) Without the (!); it seem that Paul is making woman second class people, but this is not so; he is only repeating what the Corinthians though or believes. Remember this church used prostitute.

ii) But here, Paul writes the opposite of what he wrote in paragraph 'i'.

(i)................................................................(ii)

head of Christ is God, ...................................“In the Lord, however, woman is not independent
head of man is Christ, ......................................of man, nor is man independent of woman.”
head of woman is man;

man head covered is dishonour, ....................“Does not the very nature of things teach you
woman head uncovered is dishonour,................(this)”? - answer- NO, see paragraph on
woman cut hair is dishonour; ............................horses and lions.(my notes)

woman is the glory of man, ..........................“For as woman came from man, so man is born
woman came from man, ..................................of woman”.
woman made for man;

i) Paul opening sentence, “I praise you for ... just as I passed them on to you”.; this is a reminder to the Corinthians of what he really did teach.

ii) “But everything comes from God. Judge for your selves; Is it proper for a woman to pray to God with her head uncovered”? Paul answer this question with another question, - “Does not the very nature of things teach you that (man hair long is disgrace, but woman hair long is her glory)”? My answer to this question is NO. (Our glory is in our hair!).

Paragraph on horses and lions) Horses have long mains, both males and females. Lions, the male has long main and the female has a short main. Therefore, the nature of things does not teach me anything about hair on people.

i & ii) “Long hair is given to her as a covering”. Therefore, if long hair is her covering then it is not a dishonour for a woman to pray or prophesies with her head uncovered. How long is long? And how short is short? I am a male (man), my hair is longer now then when I had it cut; as it grows longer, am I sinning?, when I am praying?

i) “a sing of authority on her head”. Here, Paul is tactfully putting male superiority under the authority of woman.
ii) “Contentious” means, inclined to argue about trifle.
Note; Women prophesy in the church, Paul does not say it is wrong.
I believe that this was tough to me by the Spirit of God; God, who does not discriminate.


Subsegment 'KB', The Lord's Supper 11:17-34 (also see segment 197; Luke 22:7-13)

I stated before that the Corinthians had poor teaching about Christ. Here are some more facts; “I have no praise for you ... your meeting do more harm then good ... devision among you ... one remains hungry ... another gets drunk”. Paul lay down the law, “Shall I praise you for this? Certainly not! ... (eat and drink in an) unworthy manner ... eat and drink judgement on himself”.

“you proclaim the Lord's death until he comes”. This means, we, who eat the bread and drink of the cup, are willing to live and die by the teaching of Jesus.


Subsegment 'L', Spiritual Gifts 12:1-, 14:40

The problem Paul is now correcting is this; “If you can not speak in tongues then you are not saved”. - Faults Teachers. Here, in Paul's day and today, some people think that saying 'Ha La Sa La Ho' is speaking in tongues or the language of God; which can only be understood by someone who has the gift of interpretation of tongues; but that is not true. Paul list the gift and states the importance of each gift, and how it fit into the assembly of believers. The language of God is the language you speak.


Subsegment 'LA', The Spiritual Gifts 12:1-11

Paul list nine difference gifts that come from the same God; 1) message of wisdom, 2) message of knowledge, 3) faith, 4) gifts of healing, 5) miraculous powers, 6) prophecy, 7) discernment, 8) speaking different languages and 9) interpreting of languages.


Subsegment 'LB', One Body, Many Parts 12:12-31

i, v:12-26) Paul describe how all the gifts are interrelated. Just because your gift is difference from someone alts, does not mean you do not belong to the Body of Christ (saved). When I first became a Christian; I was told: “If you can not speak in tongues you are not saved”. This subsegment prove I was lie to. But the people, who told me this lie, were tough by the same faults teachers as the Corinthians were; tough be Satan.

ii, v:27-31) Paul list the order of importance of people; if people have an order of importance! A) apostles, B) prophets, C) teachers, D) workers of miracle, E) gifts of healing, F) help others, G) gifts of administration, H) difference languages and I) not mentioned – translator of languages.

In subsegment LA, Paul just list the gifts in no particular order, but is subsegment LB, Paul list the order of importance of the people. I will list the person and his/her corresponding gift:

A) apostles............................... wisdom -1-
B) prophets.............................. prophecy -6-
C) teachers.............................. knowledge -2-
D) workers of miracles .............miraculous power -5-
E) gifts of healing..................... .gifts of healing -4-
F) help others ..........................discernment (distinguishing between spirit) -7-
G) gifts of administration........... faith -3-
H) different languages ...............speaking in different languages -8-
I) not mention, .........................translators interpretation of languages -9-

We will learn why Paul did not list interpreters or translators with the list of people, in subsegment LE,ii.

Then, Paul asks seven questions, Are all (*)”? And the answers are NO to all the questions. “The body is a unit, though it is made up of many parts; and though all its parts are many, they form one body”. Therefore, by not having a gift, that can be seen or heard, does not mean that you are not saved. But note the 'BUT'. “But eagerly desire the greater gifts. And now I will show you the most excellent way”.


Subsegment 'LC', Love, the Greater Gift 12:31-, 13:13

“But eagerly desire the ... most excellent way”. This is what Paul wants every One to have, and every One can process it. In fact this is what the Lord Jesus Christ is all about. Without LOVE, we are Satan's children.

To really understand this meaning of love, substitute the word 'love' and its pronoun 'it' with the word 'God', then reread subsegment LC ; then substitute the word 'love' and its pronoun 'it' with 'I' or 'myself', then reread it. When you start putting yourself into this meaning of LOVE, you really can see how far away from God you really are. Only you and God know the truth. You may be able to fool people, but you can not fool God; and if you try, you only fool yourself.

“... I speak in the tongues ... of angels”. There is no recording in the Bible were angels spoke to people in the language of the angels. The angels always spoke to man in the language of man. Here, Paul is just letting those people, who think they speak in languages of angels or man, know if they do not have LOVE then they are nothing. The same go for ME and you.

Reread what Love is and what love is not. Note; Love never fails. Therefore, you must stop loving before you become a total failure.

The reference to 'Child' is Paul's tactful way of telling the Corinthians to grow-up and stop being childish. They were disagreeing over everything, just like selfish children.


Subsegment 'LD', Gifts of Prophecy and Tongues 14:1-25

i, v:1-5) “He who speaks in a tongue edifies himself, (“Love is not self-seeking”.), but he who prophesies edifies the church”.

ii, v:6-19) “Unless you speak intelligible words with you tongues, how will anyone know what you are saying”? “For I pray in a tongue, my spirit prays, but my mind is unfruitful”. This is Paul's way of telling the Corinthians that they should not speak meaning-less words.

iii, v:20-21) “Brothers, stop thinking like children”. Here Paul tell them straight out to stop acting like children.

iv, v:22-25) “Tongues, then are a sign, not for believers, but for unbelievers”. If there is a unbeliever present in your church, then speak to him in a language that he will understand. Reread paragraph ii..

“Anyone who claim that they have the gift of tongues and can not speak to an unbeliever in the language of the unbeliever; then , they do not have the gift of tongues. They are only fooling themselves and are abusing God's grace”. - Holy Spirit.


Subsegment 'LE', Orderly Worship and woman's Rights 14:26-40

i, v:26-33) I put an exclamation mark at the end of this sentence: “And if a revelation come to someone who is sitting down the first speaker should stop”! The N.I.V. puts a period. Note, “If there is no interpreter, the speaker (with the gift of languages) should keep quiet ...” and “The spirits of prophets are subject to the control of prophets”. Here, Paul make it very clear that the People are responsible for their actions. The excuse, 'I was only obeying the Spirit', is not a reason for disrupting a church service.

In subsegment LB, Paul did not list the interpreter; because, when someone get up to speak in tongues, there have to have an interpreter; and the interpreter is not even a member of the church; he/she is an unbeliever. Therefore, the speakers of tongues can not be to importance to the church, if he been told to be quited unless these is an interpreter (unbeliever) present.

ii, v:33-36) The first three sentences are not true, they are faults, and should end with an exclamation mark. The answer to the two questions, Paul asked is 'NO'. The Word did not originate with me nor you. You and I were not the only people it reached.

“What Paul did not write, but hope you would assume is this; The Word did not originate with you and you are not the only Ones who received it; so then, why do you assume woman should be silent in church? For God gave them the same Spirit as you – men; therefore, they are equal to you.” - Holy Spirit. (Acts 21: 9)

iii, v:37-40) If anyone think he is a prophet or spiritually gifted, let him acknowledge that what I am writing is the Lord's command, coming to me through the Holy Spirit.

“If I have offended you, stop, believe nothing, clear your mind and ask God for the Truth. It will come to you while you are silent in voice and mind. This is my life, for I think I am not superior to woman nor man.”- John A. Clark


Subsegment 'M', Resurrection 15:1-58

Subsegment 'MA', The Resurrection of Christ 15:1-11 (Luke, chapter 24, Segment 206)

Note, “By this gospel you are saved, if you hold FIRMLY to the word I preached to you. Otherwise, you have believed in vain”. Just because you once believed in One God (see segment 142E and Jesus his son does not mean you are going to be saved. You must LIVE by the Word of God. Reread subsegment HC. If you are one of these people, you will not inherit the Kingdom of God. Christ was raised from the dead and if we live by Christ, we will be raised from the dead.


Subsegment 'MB', The Resurrection of the Dear 15:12-34

Paul used 'have fallen asleep' meaning that their natural body(s) have died. Adam, who had all he needed, sinned because he was greedy and wanted to be equal to God in knowledge. Adam's sin brought death to man and the earth. Christ, who only wanted to Love God, did not sin. He treated all people with love and respect. Christ's love brings a new life to man and a new earth. This new earth comes after the resurrection. The new life is conceived when you accept Jesus as your Lord and Saviour; which means, accepting Jesus' way of life – and this gives us a new birth with the new earth.

“ 'baptized for the dead' – Most expositors agree that it is difficult to determine which of various possible meaning is intended here. Such possible meaning include; a) baptism on the bases of the testimony of some who had died, b) baptism of young converts who took the place in the church of older brethren who had died, c) a custom practiced by some in Paul's day, for reason unknown to us, which Paul cites to illustrate his argument, but which he does not defend”. from Jensen, 1 Corinthians, pg. 102

Note this and make no mistake about it: “Bad company corrupt good character. Come back to your sense as you ought, and stop sinning, for there are some who are ignorant of God, I say this to your shame”. Some people believe that they do not have to stop sinning if they do not recognize it as sin. They say, ' I do not consider it to be a sin; therefore, I am not going to stop doing it'. These people are wrong, they do not want to look at the truth, only continual in their way of life. “Regard-less of now money-rich these people are; do not have them as members of your church.”-Holy Spirit


Subsegment 'MC', The Resurrection Body 15:35-58

Paul state that the Resurrected will have spiritual bodies, and what form it will take we are not told. But we are raised from dead we defeat death from its victory over us.


Subsegment 'N', The Collection for God's People 16:1-4

This money that Paul is talking about was a promise the Corinthians made to Paul. This money was for the church in Jerusalem. It could have been a yearly event. If the Corinthians set aside money to fulfill this promise then it would be there when Paul arrived; therefore, no collection would have to be taken. (see segment 237, “... decided to provided help for the brothers ...”) . This is not mentioned in Paul's letter to the Galileans, segment 250D, only this, “... continue to remember the poor, ...”.

“On the first day of the week ...” this is not a teaching that we should change the Sabbath from the seventh day to the first day (Sunday) of the week. They got paid on each day of the week for their work. so. They set aside money from the first to the sixth day.

Note that Paul said, “they will accompany me”; meaning that he is a leader of the church.


Subsegment 'O', Personal Requests 16:5-18

Note that Paul said, “After I go through Macedonia, I will come to you ...”. Well in the next segment Paul's plans are confirm and in segment 269, he is carrying then out.

Paul plans to send Timothy with the letter to the Corinthians, in segment 267, we learn that, this is what he did.

Apollos may have been the one who took Corinthians' letter to Paul, see subsegment I,i . Apollos may have been so up set by the faults teaching and actions of the church, he did not want to return.

Note, “Do everything in love”. Reread subsegment LC.

The first converts: Paul wants the church people to stay with the original leaders and not go running off to some outsiders, who only want to start and cause trouble in the church. “A house divided against itself will fall”. - Holy Spirit.


Subsegment 'P', Final Greeting 16:19-24

“I, Paul, write this greeting in my own hand”. The reason for this is stated in segment 261C & G. Paul could of ended his letter by saying, 'My love to all of you', but he added 'in Christ Jesus'. He did this to let those who are not in Christ Jesus know that they do not have his blessing.


This ends Paul's first letter to the Corinthians.


CHAPTER TWO E, Book of Acts, segments 267 to 269 (55 to 56 AD)


Segment 267, Paul Decided to go to Jerusalem, Acts 19:21-22 (55 AD)

This will be the end of Paul's third missionary journey and his fourth trip to Jerusalem. All total Paul will have taken six trips when this trip ends, with a visit to Jerusalem. Paul has been a member of 'The Way' for 20 years. How many of us can claim to be this active, in the Lord; I know I can not say, I am.


Segment 268, The Riot in Ephesus 19:23-41 (55 AD)

Note how common sense over rules mob rule, “you have brought these men here, though they have neither robbed temples nor blasphemed our goddess. If, then, Demetrius and his fellow craftsmen have a grievance against anybody, the courts are open and there are proconsuls. They can press charges ...As it is, we are in danger of being charge with rioting because of today's events ...” - the city clerk of Ephesus. This is something the same as in segment 220, when the Pharisee, named Gamaliel, spoke out for common sense.

In segment 128, I told you something about sinners and what they will do to you; well this attitude is still very much apart of our everyday life, in this age.


Segment 269, Though Macedonia and Greece 20:1-3 (56 AD)

In this segment, Paul wrote to the people of 'The Way' in Rome, while he was with the Corinthians for three month.


CHAPTER THREE F, PAUL'S LETTER TO THE ROMANS Written in 56 AD from Corinth


BACKGROUND 'M' The People and Letter, Romans


The letter is address to the saints in Rome, a mixed group of Jews and Gentiles, the latter group probably constituting the majority. These Christians had migrated to Rome from various parts of the Mediterranean world. Some no doubt were converts of Paul's and Peter's itinerant ministries. It is possible also that included in the numbers were 'sojourners from Rome', who had been present at Jerusalem on the day of Pentecost, and had return to Rome with the message of Christ. Paul had not as yet visited this church at Rome when he wrote this letter.

Paul wrote Romans from Corinth toward the end of his third missionary journey, AD 56.

Paul had various things in mind in writing this latter. Among them was his desire to tell the Roman Christians of his plan to visit them and to enlist their support of his proposed tour to Spain. The letter would also pave the way for Paul's personal visit by giving instruction to the Christians regarding the basic truths of salvation and Christian living. This intent of setting forth a comprehensive interpretation of the gospel must be the underlying purpose of the letter and almost two thousand years of church history have demonstrated successful fulfillment of such a divine purpose.

BACKGROUND 'M' from Jensen, Romans, pg.14


“ALSO; Paul wrote this letter after his first letter to the Corinthians and well he was in Corinth on his second visit. Now seeing the evil his letter did not correct, Paul is now trying to head off the same evil from infiltrating into the Christians Church at Rome”. - Holy Spirit.


Segment 270, Paul's Letter to the Romans, written in 56 AD, subsegment 'A', Greeting 1:1-7

i, v:1-6) Paul's Gospel; “... as to his human nature was a descendant of David and who through the Spirit of holiness was declared with power to be Son of God by his resurrection from the dead ...”

Paul identified himself be name and duty, 'servant of Christ Jesus'. Apostle is one sent forth, see segments 89 & 128. Note, 'obedience that come from faith', well if you do not obey God's commandments, then you are not faithful. “And you also are among those who are called to belong to Jesus Christ”. If you have not accepted God's calling, why not accept Him now? - You are being called.

ii, v:7) The salutation is typical of Paul and can be found in all his letters. He first names the people he is sending the letter to, then he mentions God's grace and peace.


Subsegment 'B', Paul's Longing to Visit Roms 1:8-17

Paul states his reason for wanting to visit Rome. He feels he is obligated to do so. Do we ever feel obligated to do something and not do it? O!, how easy it would be if the Christian Religions had more Paul in them.


Subsegment 'C', The Gospel According to Paul 1:18-, 3:31

Subsegment 'CA', The Reason God's Wrath is coming 1:18-32

Do you remember what Paul wrote to the Corinthians? “The wicket will not inherit the Kingdom of God”. Well here Paul very simply states that even people who do not know God, do know of God, but want nothing to do with God. Reread 4th. Paragraph; that v:26&27.


Subsegment 'CB', God's Righteous Judgement 2:1-16

i, v:1-4) Reread segments 63 and 241H,iii. Paul talk of judging here is not in conflict with his talk on judging trivial cases between believers, in segment 266HB,i. A independent believer is to listen to both sides and help the two others believers to come to an understanding. But here judging or condemning others is gossiping and is wrong.

ii, v:5-11) Note that this paragraph make you responsible for your actions; whether good or evil. Is murder good or evil? If evil then why is murder during a war good? Evil is evil and good is good, the two never cross paths. Note this and remember it, “God does not show Favouritism”.

iii, v:12-16) “Those who obey the law will be declared righteous”. The Law, Paul is referring to is the Ten Commandments. See note in segment 261C, paragraph 3.


Subsegment 'CC', The Christian, the Jew and the Law 2:17-29

i, v:17-24) When we teach against evil and then do evil, we are hypocrite; thereby causing sinners to reject God because of our blaspheme.

ii, v:25-29) Substitute 'circumcision' for 'baptism'; and 'Jew' for 'Christian'; and add the words 'of love' after the word 'law'. Answer the question with 'YES, they will'. Now reread this paragraph. The Law of love is in segments 129 and 266LC.


Subsegment 'CD', God's Faithfulness 3:1-8

No dough that some people who read my comments disagree with me, - so be it. To you, I say; “Let God be True and everyone (including me) be a lier”. If you talk to God like a friend and expect him/her to answer you; then you will get a answer.

Reread segment 250E and my notes on it. If, if, if, if good does results from doing evil, just think how much more good would result from doing good only.


Subsegment 'CE', No One Is Righteous 3:9-20

Note these statements; “There is no one who understand, no one who seeks God”. “Their feet are swift to shed blood ... and the way of (God's) peace they do not know”.

When you used your enemies ways to defeat your enemies; you become your enemy. You who preach against war; do you maintain a army? You who try to get world peace; do you test weapons of war?

“Why do you look at the weapons of war in your Brother's country and pay no attention to the weapons in your own country? How can you say to your Brother, 'Brother let me take the weapons out of your country'; when you yourself fail to see the weapons in your own country? You hypocrite, first take the weapons out of your own country and then you will be free to teach your Brother about PEACE”. - Jesus, segment 63.


Subsegment 'CF', Righteousness Through Faith 3:21-31

The reason God justifies us by faith is that we can not change the past; therefore, when we acknowledge that the Law is of God and the obeying of the Law is our demonstration of our faith; we are justified be that faith. “You see that a person is justified by what he does and not by faith alone”. James, segment 241E. But to assume you can observe the law with out faith is foolishness. Anyone can observe the law without faith, but when temptation comes it takes faith to continual to observe the law. Jesus stated the two greatest commandments in segment 47 and to do them, we need faith in God. (A real righteous person, without faith, would meet God face to face.)

“God presented him (Jesus) as a sacrifice of atonement, through faith in his blood”. Jesus was faithful to God to the end. He could of escaped from his enemy, but he stay to show that what he is teaching is stronger then death; and his resurrection proved him right. We must do the same; that is, be faithful to the end; if we wish to be resurrected. This is what is meant by the quotation, and not that God needs blood sacrifice in order to forgive.

Observing of the law by faith is proving that God is right; therefore, how can you boast? Because, God is true and every man a lier in comparison.


Subsegment 'CG', Abraham Justified by Faith 4:1-25

Abraham had faith in God before he was circumcised. Christians have faith in God before that are baptized. Faith always come first. If Jesus did not have faith in God, Jesus would not of died, but escape his enemy.


Subsegment 'D', Peace and Joy 5:1-11

Note, “Rejoice in your suffering”, even so over coming suffering result in good, suffering does not come from God.

“Christ died for the ungodly”; Jesus could of escaped, but he did not. If he did escape then he would be denying his teaching; but not escaping would be living by his teaching; -( his teaching brings people closer to God). Hence, he died for the ungodly. If their were not ungodly, “they would not have crucified the Lord of Glory”. - segment 266E.

“justified by his blood”, while we were still sinners, Christ died for us; therefore, now that we claim to be his and not Satan's, then we are justified by what he did. Now we must justified Christ by our blood, - it is better to be killed by our enemy then to deny Jesus.


Subsegment 'E', The Power of Sin 5:12-,7:25

Subsegment 'EA', Death Through Adam, Life Through Christ 5:12-21

My ancestries came from Scotland to this country, - if they had of stayed in Scotland then I would have been born in Scotland. The same hold true with sin. Adam came from a good world, free from sin, to this sinful world. If he had of stayed in the good world, we would have been free from sin, but as it is, we are in this world.

Jesus came with a gift, the gift is the Way to the good world. It is up to you to go the only Way to the good world. You can not buy nor do anything to earn this gift. It is free to all who believe, that Jesus' Way is the Way out of this sinful world. If we believe this; then, God will forgive us of our sins; hence, we are justified by faith.


Subsegment 'EB', Dead to Sin, Alive in Christ 6:1-14

“We die to sin”. Means, we stopped being a sinner. We now live only to glorified Jesus Christ. Therefore, if we sin we can not glorified Jesus Christ.

Note, “We too may live a new life”. We are still free to go back to sinful man. 'May', this means the choice is up to you and me; and if you or I choose to sin, you or I choose to die.

We are free, no longer a slave to sin, so wickedness has no hold on us, so we become slave to righteousness.


Subsegment 'EC', Slave to Righteousness 6:15-23

Note, “obeyed the form of teaching”, this means we obey what Jesus tough. To obey it, we must live it; and not make excuses, reasons or justification for not living by Jesus' teachings.

Remember this!; “God does not show favouritism” and “The wages of sin is death” - subsegment CB,ii. If we as Christians sin to protect our country, or whatever, then we will receive the same as a sinner. But we who trust in and live in Christ Jesus will receive eternal life.


Subsegment 'ED', An Illustration from Marriage 7:1-6

i, v:1-3) Paul tough this in his first letter to the Corinthians, but here he is using it as an example.

ii, v:4-6) We died to the sinful nature, in order to bear fruit of God. God's fruit is not WAR, but PEACE; therefore, you can not be a soldier and a Christian too. Because, you are trying to serve two master; one by faith – that God, and one by duty – that your country. When your country call you to war and you go, then you become a murderer – not a lover of humanity. Remember, this world and all that is in it will pass away; so why do you try to hold on to it.?


Subsegment 'EE', Struggling with Sin 7:7-25

To you; (a good person with out Christ and you a Christian) who try to hold on to what is not yours – your physical property. This is the power of sin; it make us do evil when we want to do good. But when we by faith accept Jesus' Way of Life, the power of sin is broken and we are set free

“When tempted, no one should say, 'God is tempting me'. For God can not be tempted by evil, nor does he tempt anyone; but each one is tempted when, by his evil desire, he is dragged away and enticed. Then, after desire has conceived, it give birth to sin' and sin, when it is full-grown, give birth to death”. James, - segment 241B.


Subsegment 'F', The Power of Sin Broken 8:1-39

Subsegment 'FA', Life Through the Spirit 8:1-17

“Through Christ Jesus the law of the Spirit of life set me free from the law of sin and death”and “For if you live according to the sinful nature, you will die, but if by the Spirit, you put to death the misdeeds of the body, you will live”. These two statements prove that we who have faith in Christ are free from sin, but if we continue to sin we will be put to death.


Subsegment 'FB', Future Glory 8:18-29

“I consider that our present suffering are not worth comparing with the glory that will be revealed in us”. No matter how good you have it – it could always be better; and no matter how bad you have it – it could get worse. We all suffer, even if it is only for those who have less than we do – physically. Therefore, if we get our happiness from service to God, then it can only get better.

Remember this, “The Spirit help us in our weakness ... he intercedes for us ... according to the will of God”. If it is not in line with the teaching of Jesus, then it is not of God.


Subsegment 'FC', More than Conquerors 8:28-39

Note this, “in all things God works for the good of those who love him, who have been called according to his (God's) purpose”. If you are not loving God nor doing his purpose then God is not at work in your activities.

“For those God foreknew ... the first born among many brothers”. This is not a teaching that God only wants a few people saved. It is referring to those people who were seeking God before they heard about Jesus. This was happening during Paul's life time; segments 153 & 159; these people were the first born among many brothers.

We can not be separate from God's love; not by the power of sin nor by Satan. Remember, this subsegment comes after what Paul wrote about Christians being free from sin; therefore, they do not practice sin. But if we decide to do what Satan does, we will receive the same reward as Satan.


Subsegment 'G', God's Sovereignty 9:1-, 11:36

Here, Paul teaching that God has the right to call Gentiles to be members of his family. The Israelite are not the only people God created. Reread segments 241D and 270CB,ii; both are about showing favouritism.


Subsegment 'GA', God's Sovereign Choice 9:1-29

i, v:1-5) Paul is only expressing his feeling about the unbelief of his own people, the Israelites.

ii, v:6-9) Abraham had two sons; one by natural law and the other (Isaac), by a promise from God. It is through the promise (if we believe the Word of God) we become children of Abraham. Because Abraham had to believe the promise before he could have a son (Isaac) from his wife, Sarah. Paul mentions this in his letter to the Galatians; segment 250J.

iii, v:10-21) Now Isaac had two sons (twins); Esau, the first born and Jacob the second born. Esau sold his birth right to Jacob, because he had no faith in God, but wanted earthly pleasure. Jacob had faith in God and believed God. Jacob received God's promise.

This is why it is written, “I (God) will have mercy on whom I have mercy and harden whom I want to harden”. This 'harden' is not of God's doing, but of our own doing. Reread subsegment CA.

iv, v:22-29) Without God's mercy we would have been left in our sin, but since we accepted God's mercy we become God's people. I (God) will call them (the Gentiles) my (God's) peoples, who are not my (God's) peoples.


Subsegment 'GA', Summery 9:1-29

Do not assume that God made two types of people; one to love and show mercy to; and one to hate and harden. Because if you force a person to commit a crime; you are guilty as they are for that crime. Therefore, God would be guilty of our sins, but God is not guilty of our sins; because we commit our sins by referring God's mercy.

This is written from a human point of view. When man can not understand why something has happen; he always says, 'It's God's will”; but it is not always God's will, it is man free will.


Subsegment 'GB', Israel's Unbelief 9:30-,10:21

i, v:30-33) Note this, “the one who trust in him”, this means, 'you who trust in Christ Jesus'.

The reason Jesus is refer to as a stumbling stone is that: they; who use the law for their own use and do not allow their enemy to have the same right; can not understand Jesus' teaching on 'Love your Enemy' – segments 57 & 58, - nor the way Paul put it – 'Why not rather be wronged?, Why not rather be cheated?' - segment 266HB,ii. It is this teaching that cause sinful man to stumble and fall. It is this teaching that is a stumbling stone. This stone is the centre of life for Christians, because this centre is God Almighty, Himself.

ii, ch.10:1-13) “Christ is the end of the law ... for everyone who believes”. This means that you do not worry about being wronged or cheated, and you give your enemy what he needs. This is to love him and to show him that you care for him, because he too is God's creation. This 'law', that Christ is the end to, is the law of punishment for disobeying the law; now there may be righteousness.

Paul always corrects any misleading statements he made early in his letter. Remember this, “God has mercy on whom he wants to have mercy, and he hardens whom he wants to hardens”; well here is the correction if you misunderstood; “Everyone who calls on the name of the Lord will be saved”. Everyone means everyone. You have free-will; so use it!

iii, v:14-21) Paul is only stating how importance it is for Christians to speak the good news; 'Loose lips sinks ships', but silent from Christians is Satan's victory.


Subsegment 'GC', The Remnant of Israel 11:1-10

God did not reject his people, Israel, nor did he reject anyone else. God only allow them to follow their own ways; see subsegment CA.

You can not force someone to love you; you can only enslave them.

Since you can not buy or work for forgiveness, it is given by grace; God's love for you is without reason. This grace come to all who seek God and believe in him.


Subsegment 'GD', Ingrafted Branched 11:11-24

i, v:11-16) Paul is explaining a reason for the overwhelming Gentiles' faith. It is to shame the Israelites into accepting Jesus Christ.

ii, v:17-24) If only the Christian world had of read this paragraph and obey it. The cruel and hated thing that were done to the Jews (Israelites) by the so called Christian world would not of happen, now the tables is turned; because of Christians, the name Jesus is blaspheme among the Israelites. See subsegment CC,i.

This subsegment GD,ii is the subsegment I mentioned in segment 202a.

Note too, that Paul states; “... provided that you continue in his kindness. Otherwise you also will be cut off”. This should stop the false teaching about 'once save always saved, regardless of what you do'.

Reread this subsegment GC. It may by the most importance piece of writing a Christian (or you and me) will ever read – in pertaining to making the decision, on who will be save and who will be put to death.


Subsegment 'GE', God's Ideology 11:25-36

“For God has bound all men over to disobedience so that he may have mercy on them all”. Reread subsegment CA. ; “Everyone who calls on the name of the Lord will be saved”.- GB,ii ; Reread the Doxology, v:33-36 .

What Paul is stating here is that it is God who makes the ideology not man. Man can make a very good ideology of life and God, and man can live by it. But this does not mean that God will honour it. Only God's ideology is acceptable to God.


Subsegment 'H', Christians Services 12:1-, 15:22

Subsegment 'HA', Living Sacrifice 12:1-8

“Do not think of yourself more highly than you ought”. “Love does not boast, it is not proud” - segment 266CL. No matter what our gift is, we should use it to serve God by helping others in the spirit of love.


Subsegment 'HB', Love 12:9-21

Reread segments 57 & 58. Here, Paul restates the same teaching, which Jesus tough more than 25 years earlier.

“If it is possible, as far as it depends on you live at peace with everyone”. This is not a teaching that you can go to war and murder your enemy, just because your country order you to do so: - ' You will join the army or be tried for treason'. If that happen, then you are to be tried for treason and if found guilty, then suffer the penalty; why not! Jesus did.

“I will repay”. - God; WE are to do the opposite, over come evil with good. That is what God is trying to do now. In doing so; it will purify our souls. That is what God is trying to do for you right-now.


Subsegment 'HC', Submission to the Authorities 13:1-7

In Paul's day and today (except for government that are elected by the people), Christians; who have no control over the people in government (except to rebel or murder); are not to rebel nor murder the people in government. If God did not destroy them; then why should you do it. (to over through a government – try prayer).

This is not a teaching that Christians may go to war, but Christians may and should submit to their own death if that is what their government wants.

In those country where the government is elected by the people; then those Christian who are allow to vote will be held responsible for the evil of their government, if the Christians do not full-heartily try to elect a good, fair and righteous government.


Subsegment 'HD', Love, for the Day is Near 13:8-14

Reread segment 129. by now you may of learned that the book, the New Testament, is about how to treat your fellow person. This book is a love story; and you are the main player; and what you do and say - determines how your story will end.

Note that, “Love does no harm to its neighbour”. The word 'neighbour', means 'anyone in the world'.

Paul, - “whatever other commandment there may be”, he is referring to the Ten Commandments. See note, segment 261C, 3rd paragraph.

“salvation is nearer now” - It has been almost two thousand years now and nothing has happen – yet! Well every One dies; your turn may be tonight!


Subsegment 'HE', The Weak and the Strong 14:1-, 15:13

i, v:1-4) This accepting people who faith is weak does not mean, we accept people who commit sin against God and man. Reread segment 266HA. But here, we are tough to accept those who faith is weak. (example: Me, my faith is so weak, I can not ask for a miracle for someone else.)

ii, v:5-12) “one day as special”; This special day in today Christian Churches would be Easter, Thanksgiving, Christmas and alike. Paul was not referring to the weekly Sabbath, which declare that God is the Creator; and observing the weekly Sabbath is our acknowledgement of that Fact. But to the Feast of unleavened bread, that is mentioned in segment 271 (Acts 20:6). Paul stay in Philippi until after the Feast.

“every day alike”, Paul was accepting the fact that some people did not follow Jewish holy-days. Also; this refer to people like me. Every day is alike, a day to thank God; but not working on the Sabbath is acknowledging, God as my provider. And yes, I do fail; as I said before, my faith is weak.

iii, v:13-18) This is about eating meat - like pig and meat sacrifice to idols - as food. “... a believer should come to his decision of action only after he has considered his own obligation, his Christian brother's good and God's glory. Then his thinking will sound something like this: This thing seems perfectly right to me. I can do it with a clear conscience so far as I myself am concerned, but when others are led into sin by my self-indulgence it grieve God and hinders His work. I love my God and do not want to grieve Him before man. I want to live a Christian life, and even Christ please not Himself. Therefore, for the glory of God I will refrain from doing this thing”. -from Jensen, Romans, pg. 103-104.

iv, v:19-23) “It is better not to eat meat or drink wine or to do anything else that will cause your brother to fall”. Eat meat; meat that is not food is a reflection from the law of Moses. These law tell a Israelite what he may eat. Some believers were holding on to these laws; as religion 'must do', instead of a good food plan. Yes, some meat is harmful to human, especially if it is not cooked correctly.

Drink wine – see segment 266HB,ii, drunkards. I have yet to know a person who needs to drink alcohol, to be anything else, but a drunkard.

Anything else – smoking, using dope, gambling, , . When we put things into our body, that is harmful to our body; we are wrong, because harmful things destroy our ability to think and we become drunk. Gamble, reread segment 155c.


Subsegment 'HI', Paul, the Minister to the Gentiles 15:14-22

Paul very clearly states that he is a minister of Christ Jesus to the Gentiles and he wrote very boldly about what is acceptable. When we become ministers to a grope of people, we must do the same and in the sane Spirit of love, because love builds up.


Subsegment ' I ', Paul's Plan to Visit Rome 15:23-33

Remember in Paul's first letter to the Corinthians (segment 266N), Paul wrote: “Now about the collection for God's peoples ...”; now he writes, “For Macedonia and Achaia were please to make a contribution for the poor among the saints in Jerusalem”. Therefore, Paul's first letter to the Corinthians was written before Paul's letter to the Romans.

Paul states his reasons for wanting to visit Rome; also stated in subsegment B. The reasons are that he can fulfill his obligation to God, by teaching them, and to receive some help from them on his way to Spain. But we are never told if Paul make it to Spain.


Subsegment 'J', Personal Greetings 16:1-27

Note that Paul start his greeting off with 'Phoebe', a servant (in English, a deacon in Greek) a woman. Paul states that the church in Roman should help her not take over from her. In Paul opening sentence of this letter, he calls himself – a servant; now Paul make Phoebe his equal, by calling her a servant. Reread segment 250H.

Note what Paul said about each grope of people. Some he calls brothers, some he calls woman, and some he calls saints; but there is no difference in what they do. I reason that the grope called brother are all men, called women, are all women and called saints are both men and women.

Paul names over 25 people, some we heard of before and some are new to us. But what some of these people did is an untold story of faith – the faith of common people like you.

I, Tertius, who wrote down this letter, ...”. Paul did not mention him in the opening of this letter. This is unusual for Paul, it could be that he was personally unknown to the People of the Way in Rome. “To the only wise God be glory forever through Jesus Christ ! Amen.”


This ends segment 270, Paul's letter to the Romans.


CHAPTER TWO F, Book of Acts, segment 271 (56 AD)


Segment 271, Paul Leaves Greece 20:3-6

“These men went on ahead and waited for us at Troas”. This is the first time Luke speak about himself, since segment 255 (we were met) in 50 AD. Luke may of stopped in Philippi or even went to Ephesus with Paul and stay with Priscilla and Aquila, in 52 AD, when Paul left to travel through Galatia and Phrygia. Paul may of met Luke in Philippi, when Paul was passing through Macedonia, in 56 AD, on his way to Jerusalem.

“But we sailed from Philippi after the Feast of Unleavened Bread (Paul kept this Feast) and five days later joined the others at Troas., where we stayed seven days”. It was here in Philippi or in Troas, that Paul wrote his second letter to the Corinthians. It could of taken Paul three days to write this letter, before he sail to Troas or even wrote it after he got to Troas.


CHAPTER THREE G, PAUL'S SECOND LETTER TO THE CORINTHIANS, Written in 56 AD

BACKGROUND 'N' The Letter, Corinthians (2)

The date of writing depends on how soon after 1st Corinthians; this letter was written, 56 or 57 AD. The place of writing is Macedonia. One tradition assigns Philippi as the city of origin. At least three main purpose can be seen in this letter; a) to give instruction in doctrine and practical exhortations, b) to give further instruction for the offering being gathered for the poor saints in Jerusalem, c) to make an extended defence of Paul's apostleship in view of false accusations by some in the Corinthian church.

BACKGROUND 'N' from Jensen, 2 Corinthians, pg.7.


Segment 272, Paul's Second Letter to the Corinthians, subsegment 'A', The Greeting 1:1-2

A greeting typical of Paul. “... saints throughout Achaia” this means more then just the believers at Corinth.


Subsegment 'B', The God of all Comfort 1:3-11

Paul is teaching that when we are distressed, it can be used to comfort others; because we receive comfort from God, and we can pass it on to other who are in distress or when others get in a distressful situation.

“suffered in the province of Asia”, Paul is referring to 'The Riot in Ephesus', segment 268, as well as others places. Note this, “sentence of death ... God who raises the dead ... delivered us from such a deadly peril”.


Subsegment 'C', Paul's Changes of Plans 1:12-, 2:4

“For we do not write you anything you can not read nor understand”.- Paul. I think, I did the same, but if not ask God, - He will answer you; if you will listen.

Paul planned to leave Ephesus (segment 267) and go through Macedonia to Corinth; visit with the Corinthians for three month (segment 269); then go to Macedonia and make a short visited with the Christians in Berea, Thessalonica, Philippi and others places; then leave Macedonia for Corinth and make a short visit, of a few weeks, with them; then leave for Judea. But Paul's plans changed in Philippi; because the Jews made a plot against him. Why walk into trouble?

This statement, “I wrote as I did”, is a reference to his first letter. When you love someone, you try to stop them from doing wrong.


Subsegment 'D', Forgiveness for the Sinner 2:5-11

Note this and do it, “When a member of your church repents for sinning against God and man, you are to forgive and comfort him, 'so that he will not be overwhelmed by excessive sorrow'” - Holy Spirit.

This statement, 'I wrote you', is also a reference to Paul's first letter to the Corinthians.

“I also forgive him,” -If a person broke a object out of malice, that you gave to another as a gift of friendship, and then later your friend forgave that person for his sin; then you are to do the same. A friendship is a union (house)and a house divided against itself will not stand.


Subsegment 'E', Ministers of the New Covenant 2:12-,3:6

Because Paul is a minister of the new covenant, - the Spirit of the living God, he went to Troas, from Ephesus, to preach the gospel. Not finding his brother, Titus; Paul left Troas and went to Macedonia; then from there to Corinth where he stayed three months. This is in segment 269. Paul left Corinth and went back to Macedonia, segment 271, to the city of Philippi, where he stay a few days – until after the Feast of Unleavened Bread; where he wrote this letter. Paul sail from Philippi to Troas, then continued his journey towards Judea.

The reason Paul did not return to Corinth was that he did not want to be grieved by those who opposed him. The plot against him, also help him to stay in Philippi and leave from there to go to Judea.

Paul may of took three days to write this letter.

Titus is not mention in Paul's letter to the Romans in his greeting in subsegment J. therefore, I assume he was not in Ephesus when Paul wrote Romans.

Note what a Christian should always be, “To the one (perishing) we are the smell of death; to the others (being save) the fragrance of life”. “And who is equal to such a task”? The answer is; we who do what we believe; see segment 82.

“unlike so many, we do not peddle the word of God for Profit”. I know of a group who will come into your church, - sing, put on skits, - in order to get people to repent and come to Christ. All they ask for is a guaranteed love offering of 115$ (in year 1983). If the collection is less then 115$, then the church must make up the difference; if more then They keep all the money. Also, the people of the church have to billet the members of this group at no cost to the group nor to the person you billet. This group is peddling the word of God for profit. If they would live off an un-guaranteed love offering only, then they would be like Paul.

“letters of recommendation”, here Paul means, since he brought the teaching of Christ to them, in the first place, they should not now require Paul to have some one else's approval before he speaks to them. Without written approval is love and with written approval demanded is hate. Used your own judgement, knowledge and spirit when judging another person ability to teach you. You who have the Spirit of God - Holy Spirit – with in you. You may not like some of the things you hear, but you should listen and ask of God for help in discernment about this person.


Subsegment 'F', The Glory of the New Covenant 3:7-18

When Moses brought the written law, the Ten Commandments from God to his people; Moses' face was radiance, but it faded away. The radiance that come from love will never fade away.


Subsegment 'G', Treasurer in Jars of Clay 4:1-18

This treasurer is Love; the ability to distinguish between what is good and right, and what is evil and wrong; and the strength to do good and right over what this world concreter to be good and right; which is some times good and right, but most of the times it is evil and wrong.

The jars of clay are our human bodies which will pass away. Because our bodies will pass away, we should not give in to evil of this world to keep it alive.


Subsegment 'H', Our Heavenly Dwelling 5:1-10

Reread segment 266MC. What we long for is that we die physically, so we do not have to put up with the evil of this life and go to our eternal home in heaven.

“a deposit, guaranteeing”, - Now if I put down a deposit on something in a store; the store will guarantee it until the time come for me to pay the balance and take it home. But if the store damages the goods, I want to buy; then, I get my deposit back and the store keep the damage goods. In the same way, God works. He gave us the Holy Spirit as a deposit on our inherit in heaven. We have to guarantee ourself by not damaging ourself with sin. If we damage ourself with sin, God will take back his deposit and this world will keep our sinful souls.

This Holy Spirit that God give each of us is the same one God gave to Jesus on the day of his baptism.


Subsegment ' I ', The Ministry of Reconciliation 5:11-,6:2

This reconciliation is having faith in Christ Jesus. Having faith in Christ Jesus is believing that his Way of Life is the correct way of life. Now if we have this faith, we have become a new creation, the evil has gone and the Life of Christ live in us; therefore, we live for Christ.


Subsegment 'J', Paul's Hardships 6:3-13

These evil things that happen to Paul did not change Paul back to his old self. Therefore, he was not a stumbling block to others. Paul only wanted the Corinthians, as well as us, to do the same as he did.


Subsegment 'K', Do not be Yoked with Unbelievers 6:14-,7:1

“Do not be yoked together with unbelievers:. This means that we are not to do the evil things that unbelievers do. But we should teach the unbelievers to do the things of Christ. Do not be come business partners with a unbeliever.

If you are a unbeliever, you may not know what evil you are doing. I once though, what I was doing was good, but when I became a believer, I then realized what I had been doing wrong.

Marriage; see segment 266I.

“let us purify ourselves from everything that contaminates body and spirit”. Do you want a list? Reread segment 266HC. Also, stop smoking and using dope; just ask a doctor.


I have no writing to back this up: but; I think Paul stop this letter at the end of subsegment K, (end of day one). While Paul was in Philippi, Titus was in Corinth, Titus then came to Philippi and found Paul. Titus reported to Paul the concerns some of the Corinthians had for Paul's welfare. This news lifted Paul's spirits (subsegment L). Titus did not go to Troas (segment 271, but he goes back to Corinth (subsegment MB).


Subsegment 'L', Paul's Joy 7:2-16

Ever since Paul left Corinth and went to the province of Macedonia, he was trouble because of what happen in Corinth. Now that Titus had come to Paul – Paul's joy has been lifted. “But God, who comforts the downcast, comforted us by the coming of Titus, and not only by his coming, but also by the comfort you had given him. He told us about your longing for me, your deep sorrow, your ardent concern for me, so that my joy was greater then ever”.

Paul now realizes that his first letter to the Corinthians and his visit had cause some of them to repent. When we are told we are wrong and doing wrong; it hurts. But if we are honest with ourself and do not let pride get in our way, we will learn and thereby grow and see justice done.


Subsegment 'M', Service to the Saints 8:1-, 9:15

Subsegment 'MA', Generosity Encouraged 8:1-15

The churches in Macedonia are Philippi (segment 254), Thessalonica (segment 256), Berea (segment 257) and maybe others. Sharing in the service to the saints; reread segments 266N and 270I .

Late in 55 AD, Paul wrote his first letter to the Corinthians. It was after he receive the money for the saints in Jerusalem. So in his letter he told them a way of having the money ready before he arrived in 56 AD, to visit them. Now in Paul;s second letter to them, in 56 AD, he sent Titus back to Corinth to collect the money; because Paul left Corinth without it.

The statement. “Last year you were the first ... to give ...”. this is a reference to the period of time before Paul wrote his first letter to them; when they made a collection for the saints in Jerusalem. (The Book of Acts does not record Paul making a third trip to Corinth. Luke states that he wanted to write an orderly account, segment 1. Even so Luke did not write everything that Jesus did and said, he did write an orderly account. Like was more knowledgeable about Paul's actions then the Lord's.) The advice Paul gave them in segment 266N was for his second visited; see segment 269.

“Now finish the work ... according to your means”. Remember, Paul was disappointed with the Corinthians and some of them would not accept Paul without a letter of recommendation; so they may not of given Paul this money. But now that Titus brought good news from Corinth, Paul is now reminding them of their promise.

Note, “they gave themselves first to the Lord and then to us (service to the saints)”. “Woe to you Pharisees (this could be anyone), because you give God a tenth of your mint, rice and all other kinds of garden herbs, but you neglect justice and the love of God. You should have practiced the latter without leaving the former undone”.- Jesus, segment 135, the first woe. This too could be why Paul left without the money, it is more importance to love God and do justice then to give money to the church.

When we give to the church; we should give according to what we have, as an income; and not by what is needed. It is no disgrace to be poor, financially; see segment 241D.


Subsegment 'MB', Titus Sent to Corinth 8:16-, 9:5

i, v:16-24) The way Paul wrote this segment; Titus possible left for Corinth before this letter was finished. Paul is writing in the tense, even so it will be past tense, when they receive this letter.

ii, ch 9:1-5) Paul; wants to go to Corinth to see the Corinthians again and collect this money, himself, but he did not make a third trip to Corinth at this point in time.


Subsegment 'MC', Sowing Generously 9:6-15

This subsegment is something to remember the next time you give an offering; and my last paragraph in subsegment MA. God is not greedy nor does he ask for more then you can give.

“God's indescribable gift”; This is God love for us, even when we do not love him. God forgives us when we repent and come home to him. How can anyone describe this love.


Subsegment 'N', The Authority of the Lord 10:1-, 12:10

This could be Paul's third day in writing this letter.

Paul restates his authority form Jesus Christ to build-up believers. If Paul did not believer what he was teaching; then, why did he do it? He did not get rich like most of the ministers do today. And he did get beaten and thrown into jail more than once.


Subsegment 'NA', Paul's Defense of his Ministry 10:1-18

I mention this before; You can not be a soldier and a Christian too; now here the Word of God, - “For though we live in the world, we do not wage war as the world does. The weapons we fight with are not the weapons of this world. On the contrary, they have divine power to demolish strongholds. We demolish arguments and every pretension that sets itself up against the knowledge of God, and we take captive every thought to make it obedient to Christ”. -Paul, in Second Corinthians 10:3-5, this subsegment. Do you still claim to be a Christian and go to man-made wars? Reread segments 56 and 57.

“once your obedience is complete”. This means, when you made your decision of who you are going to follow, Christ or man. And, those who follow man will be put out of the church. (“But today, most churches follow man and put Christ out”. Holy Spirit.)

Paul authority is for building you up, rather then pulling you down. This is what I want to do; remember segment 270CD; I said, “let God be true and every man including me be a lier”. Well if you learn to listen to the Holy Spirit over man's ideas, then you will learn more then I can teach. Remember this when you judge me; “It is not the man who commend himself who is approved, but the man whom the Lord commends”.


Subsegment 'NB', Paul and the False Apostles 11:1-5

i, v:1-6) 'a different gospel', reread segment 250B. Paul is still fighting against false apostle. The Galatians letter was written in 50 AD and this letter was written in 56 AD. Six years later and there is still false apostles. Well look at the last 1888 years, from the time of the writing 'John' to today (1984). There is more Christian-church-denominations then the original number of disciples; 120 people, segment 209.

Most of these churches have murder in their hearts. By war they murder people who never had a change to understand the gospel. When a bomb explodes, it damages everything in its wake, even the children. “if anyone says, 'I love God', yet hates his brother he is a liar. For anyone who does not love his brother whom he has seen can not love God, whom he has not seen. And he has given us this command; whoever love God must also love his brother”. - John the Apostle, the son of Zebedee.

ii, v:7-15) “I robbed other churches”. Paul did not receive money from the Corinthians well he was with them. But he receive money from the Philippi, well he was in Corinth. This is what Paul meant by, 'I robbed others churched'.

'cut the ground from under those', remember subsegment E, were I told you about people who wanted a guaranteed amount of money before they teach the gospel. Well here, Paul states, these people are false apostles.


Subsegment 'NC', Paul Boast About his Suffering 11:16-33

Because of a tolerant in our country, we do not suffer these sufferings. But there are countries that are not tolerant to Christians and Christians do suffer these things. So we in our country have nothing to boast about, for our faith is made weak – easy, because of this tolerant.

'In Damascus', reread segment 230. This happen about 36 AD and Paul wrote about it in 56 AD. 20 years of suffering and all because of a belief in love.

Subsegment 'ND', A Vision and Paul's Thorn 12:1-10

i, v:1-6) Remember back in segment 202a, I told you I could not tell you something, well here it is again, “He heard inexpressible things. Things that man is not permitted to tell”.

This 14 years age would be 42 AD, about the same time as segments 238 and 239, but there is no mention of this in the Book of Acts. The reason for this is; a good disciple need not boast; “In this self-confident boasting I am not talking as the Lord would, but as a fool”.

ii, v:7-10) “My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness”.- God. This is not a teaching that Jesus will not heal you of your thorn in the flesh. Remember Paul said, “... because of these surpassingly great revelations, there was given me a thorn in my flesh, ...”. Note, it was given by Satan, to let Paul know who rules this evil world.


Subsegment 'O', Paul's Concern for the Corinthians 12:11-21

i, v:11-13) The 'super-apostles' were pointing out to the Corinthians, that Paul did not receive any money from them when he was with them the first time; therefore, Paul was not an apostle; so the 'super-apostles' were saying. That is why Paul said, “Forgive me this wrong!” see segment 266JB.

ii, v:14-18) Paul states here that it not money he wants (unlike the T.V. Evangelists of today,who only want your money), but what Paul wants is the Person, Himself, serving God in the spirit of love in their daily lives. “if I love you more will you love me less”?

iii, v:19-21) Paul thinks that those who had opposed him may still oppose him, when he makes his third visit to them. Note the mention of sexual sin, which is apart of impurity and debauchery. Paul mention this because it is one of the biggest problem the Corinthians had. If you want to do or are doing these things; impurity, sexual sin and debauchery; then, you are not a Christian and you are not to be allow to become a member of a church body. Note, I said, 'want to do or are doing'.


Subsegment 'P', Final Warning 13:1-10

This is the second time Paul states 'my third visit'. Back in subsegment C, Paul did not want to visit the Corinthians again, but he changes his mind after the arrival of Titus, subsegment L. This is why I assume Paul took three days to write this letter.

Paul had a hard time to forgive people who wrong him, segments 250E (237), 250K and251. In segment 250K, Paul wrote, “As for those agitators I wish they would go the whole way and emasculate themselves”. It took Paul a well to quite down after he got angry.

Paul leave nothing out, he will use the authority God gave him and remove the poison from the body and build up the believers. “Examine yourselves to see whether you are in the Faith; test yourselves. Do you not realize that Christ Jesus live in you – unless, of course, you fail the test”?

Paul does not mention what to do for this test, but I suggest you do what I stated in segment 266LC, my 3rd paragraph.


Subsegment 'Q', Final Greeting 13:11-14

Note the kind of words Paul uses and how he uses them. Would we say this to people we are anger with? We have no writing on Paul's third visit to Corinth. It may of took place between 63 and 66 AD.


This ends segment 272, Paul's second letter to the Corinthians


CHAPTER TWO G, The Book of Acts, segments 273 to 290 (56 to 61 AD)


Segment 273, Eutychus Raised from the Dead at Troas (56 AD)

Could we sit all night and listen to a minister speak? And could that minister travel on foot to another town?

Questions have been ask about Eutychus, was he dead or was he un-conscience or was the wind just knock out of him? Paul did not pray nor thank God after the young man got up. Your truth is what you want to believe. You will not listen to another opinion. The information given does not change the teaching of the Bible. And neither will the answer to the questions I asked.

After the Sabbath, sunset on our Saturday night, they came together to break bread. Paul talk till daylight, on our Sunday morning. “There were many lamps in the upstairs room where we were meeting”.The reason Paul talk on the night of the first day of the week was because he was leaving in the morning and this would be his last night with them.


Segment 274, Paul's Farewell to the Ephesian Elder 20:13-38

Note what Paul said, “... must turn to God in repentance and have faith in our Lord Jesus”. In segment 265, in 53 AD, the Holy Spirit did not come because they did not have faith in the Lord Jesus, but when they did have faith in the Lord Jesus, the Holy Spirit came.

Note what Paul declare, “...I am innocent of the blood of all men. For I have not hesitated to proclaim to you the whole will of God”. This means that if we are sent to preach or do anything else that pertain to Christ's word, and we do not do it, then we will be guilty of another man death at the time of the resurrection. (Be careful; or Satan's deceit will send you out before you are ready.)

“Even from your own number men will arise and distort the truth in order to draw away disciples after them”. This is very true today, for many Christian churched proclaim, 'they are the only true Church and all others are wrong'. The Sabbath is not obeyed, Christian people work on the Sabbath, even on the so-called Christian Sabbath – Sunday. Churched recognizes divorce and remarry and other fault statements that go against God's teaching.

Note this, Paul said, “... these hands of mine have supplied my own needs ...”. How many ministers today will preach for nothing? How many Christians evangelist will live of a love offering and not demand a set fee for something of instruction about the Lord. Did you note how Paul ended his farewell to the Ephesian Elders? Many minister use this statement to collect money; - They think; it is right for you to give, as long as they are receiving; or so they think.

Paul really did believe that he would die, but he has to teach God's Word to his countrymen, Israelites. His love for them was worth his life.


Segment 275 On to Jerusalem 21:1-16

Note, “unmarried daughters who had the gift of prophecy”. Would they lose this gift if they got married? No, because, “God does not show favouritism”, - segment 235. “There is neither Jew nor Greek, slave nor free, male nor female, for you are all one in Christ Jesus”, - segment 250H.

Now if a woman has the gift of prophecy and her husband has no gift; then who is more powerful in the faith? The idea that man is more equal then a woman is of the evil-one.

“The gift of prophecy is to build up the believers in the faith. Now if woman are not to talk in the church: Why would God give the Gift of prophecy to woman? - Is God stupid! No, certainly not. But man is, when he think he is better than another, - man or woman”. - Holy Spirit.

[“who had” is pass tense, it should read 'who has' present tense.] - Holy Spirit.

Unfortunately for Paul, Agabus' prophecy came true, but Paul was willing to give his all. He was willing to under go the 'baptism of fire', just like Jesus.

“The Lord's will be done”. This means that Jesus wants the Israelites to have faith in him and the only way they could receive faith was (is) to be told about Jesus. It does not mean that God wanted Paul to be harmed.


Segment 276, Paul's Arrival at Jerusalem 21:17-26 (57 AD)

Because Paul was being accused of turning the Israelites against the teaching of Moses; Paul purified himself according to the teaching of Moses. Paul circumcised Timothy in segment 252 in 50 AD, because Timothy's mother was a Israelite; therefore, Timothy was a Israelite. Timothy was circumcised to show that the Israelite Christian are and can still obey the laws of Moses. This is difference from what I said in segment 252. Timothy did not need to be circumcised, but doing so; the Jews would not be insulted. But I think this is wrong also; because it could deviate us from our true heading, when we try to please others who disagree with us.


Segment 277, Paul Arrested 21:27-36

The crowed was panic-stricken. The man who stirred up this trouble against Paul, was not a God-fearing man, because God is not a God of disorder, but a God of order. Unfortunately some Christians, today, still use riots as a means of so call peaceful demonstration against people they disagree with. They should use the written law of God and man instead.


Segment 278, Paul Speaks to the Crowd 21:37-, 22:21

Ananias statements to Saul (Paul), “Get up be baptized and wash your sins away, calling on His name”. A person may assume it is baptism that washes One sins away, but it is not; it is calling on the Lord Jesus Christ though repentance, and for Him to be One's master that washes One's sins away.

“Quick!, leave Jerusalem immediately, because they will not accept your testimony about me” - Jesus, segment 278. This statement was made after - “I will show him how much he (Paul) must suffer for my name” - Jesus. Reread segment 229 and my comment. This prove that God wants us to go where we will be accepted and not stay where we are being rejected. But Paul did not leave; his love for the Israelites was stronger then his love of life. He was willing to stay and may be killed, so that the Israelites could here about Jesus. “Greater love has no One then this, that One lay down his life for his friends” - Jesus.

If you do not believe in Immanuel (Jesus) as the Christ then Paul testimony here is that of a traitor to the Israel's religion. But my question to you is this: Why would any man put up with the hatred Paul received if he knew he was wrong? And if he did not know he was wrong; then, he seen and did a lot of things to know he was right.


Segment 279, Paul the Roman Citizen 22:22-29

Note Paul's question, “Is it legal for you to flog a Roman citizen who has not even been found guilty”? Paul used the law of man to receive justice from man.


Segment 280, Paul Before the Sanhedrin 22:30-. 23:11

“Do not speak evil about the rulers of your people”. - Exodus 22:28. I am guilty of doing this ever time I talk about my government. My government is a thorn in my side. I wrote this in 1984 (5), I am not sure. * Today 2004 June 27, the day before election day of me federal government. I was talking to my cousin's wife; who is seeking election to the government of my country. And I got mad at her for the wrong doings of my government, because she wants to be a elected member of that Party. Being angry with her is my right, as a citizen; but wrong as a follower of the Way. * - John A. Clark

Note that the Israelites' rulers were divided in their opinion about God. Neither side wanted to lean about the other side opinion; therefore, they could not learn about Jesus, because they had closed mines.

(If the dead are not raised then why would I give a dam and why should I? If the dead are not raised, so be it. I still believe Immanuel is right about doing good. But the dead are raised, and you are?)

Back in segment 267, Paul stated that he wanted to visit Rome. Well now the Lord tells Paul that he can leave Jerusalem, because these people rejected Jesus and to go where he wants to go, Rome.

This is the third Ananis mention in the Book of Acts. 1) the one who sold property, 2) Christian disciple at Damascus, 3) and this one, high priest in Jerusalem. - from Who's Who in the New Testament.


Segment 281, The Plot to kill Paul 23:12-22

A plot to kill a man (even if we disagree with him or think he is evil, it is no reason to murder him) is of the evil one. How can a person follow God and yet want to kill another person. What I want to do is to kill the evil in me and you; but let the person live.


Segment 282, Paul Transferred to Caesarea 23:23-35

The commander was a man of justice to say the lease about him. He went to a lot of trouble to protect Paul from the Israelites.


(While Paul was being held in Caesarea by the Romans, Matthew wrote his topic style Gospel, and Luke did some research. Did you notice that Luke did a lot more writing in the last four years of Acts then he did in the first 27 years of Immanuel (Jesus) life? Luke was writing history in writing G.A to Luke, but in Acts, Luke was writing events about what he has seen and was a party to.)


Segment 283, The Trial Before Felix 24:1-27

As Luke stated, Felix was hoping that Paul would offer him a bribe; but Paul did not try to, because it would have been even more of an injustice, then his imprisonment. Felix was not a man of justice, like the commander who work under Felix.

In segment 276, Paul ceremonially cleaned himself accordant to the law of Moses, because he was among the unclean – un-circumcised people – Gentiles. The Israelites believe that being ceremonially clean was being right with God. But Jesus said, cleaning the outside of oneself means nothing, when the inside is full with greed and wickedness. Paul was clean on the inside (see segments 129 and 241C, D & E). Paul only wanted to show the Israelites that 'followers of the Way' – Christian could still follow Moses' Law.


Segment 284, The Trial Before Festus 25:1-12 (59 AD)

Paul was been detain, but he was not in prison; - “But give him some freedom and permit his friends to take care of his needs”.

Festus was in the same predicament as Pontius Pilate, in segment 200, in 32 AD. Festus needed the help of the leaders of the Israelites to keep control of his command. “We have enjoyed long period of peace under you and your foresight has brought about reforms in the nation ...” - Tertullus the lawyer. This could be a warning about who needs who to keep the peace. Therefore, he wanted Paul to go to Jerusalem so the leaders would be on his side. But unlike Jesus, Paul was a Roman citizen and he could appeal to Caesar, and that what Paul did.


Segment 285, Festus Consults King Agrippa 25:13-22

Herod Agrippa II, King of Chalcis 50 – 92 AD [The second Agrippa; the young son of Herod Agrippa I and great-grandson of Herod the Great, (who murder the babies, under two years of age in order to murder Jesus)] was given the Lebanese ethnarchy of Chalcis by the Emperor Claudius. To this was added Galilee, Iturea, Gaulanitis and Trachonitis in the year 53 AD. In about the year 60 AD, Paul appeared before Agrippa at the request of Festus, the Roman procurator. -from Who's Who in the New Testament.


Segment 286, Paul Before Agrippa 25:23-, 26:32 (59 or 60 AD?)

Note, in Paul defense he stated, “I preached that they should repent and turn to God and prove their repentance by their deeds”. If Paul's letter to the Galatians left you with the idea that faith is everything and good deeds are not needed, then this segment prove that you are misunderstanding Paul's letter. Also, this prove that Paul wanted the people to turn to God – that the God of Israel.

“This man could be set free, if he had not appealed to Caesar”. If Paul had of been set free he would have been killed by the Israelites. Paul knew this and this is why he did not want to go to Jerusalem, but he did want to go to Rome.


Segment 287, Paul Sail for Rome 27:1-44

Note the word 'we', Luke is with Paul.

“You must stand trial before Caesar”. By Paul standing trial before Caesar, God's message would be deliver to the ruler of Rome, to give him a change to repent.


Segment 288, Ashore at Malta 28:1-10

Remember the part about the snake. We will come back to it at the end of Mark's Gospel story. This people of Malta were very superstitious to say the least about them. But they were also very hospitable people, to people in need. Do you think Paul told them about Jesus?


Segment 289, Arrival at Rome 28:11-16 (61 AD)

I assume that they set sail in September from Caesarea, a month or more sailing time to Malta, three months in Malta, a month time to Puleoli, overland to Rome; yes if could be 61 AD, by the time Paul and Luke got to Rome.

Note, “At the sight of these men Paul thank God and was encouraged”. No matter how short your visit to another Christian is; it may help him to over come a hard times.

Note, 'rented house', Paul was not in prison.


Segment 290, Paul Preached at Rome Under Guard 28:17-31

Paul preaches to the leaders of the Israelites in Rome, something he been wanting to do for seven years.

Just because the Prophet Isaiah wrote those words does not mean that God wants this to happen. When Isaiah spoke these words they were true, they were true when Jesus spoke them, they were true when Paul spoke them, they were true when Luke wrote them, they are true today, they will be true tomorrow, because you have harden your heart, not God.

“For two whole years, Paul stay there in his own rented house and welcome all who came to see him”. This is a nice way to end this story, but this is not the end.

Two years; 63 AD. Luke could of added the last paragraph at the end of Paul's stay in Rome.


This ends Chapter Two, The Book of Acts.


CHAPTER ONE B, THE KING OF ISREAL, THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MATTHEW, Written in 58 AD

(I wanted to finish the Book of Acts before I began this Gospel.)


BACKGROUND 'O' The Gospel According to Matthew

As with the others three gospels, authorship of this first gospel account is not identified by name. Tradition is unanimous in ascribing the writing to Matthew, son of Alphaeus, whose Jewish name is Levi. Matthew was the publican (tax collector) whom Jesus called to be His Disciple. Read Matthew 9:9-13; segment 44.

The title assigned to this gospel by the early church was “The Gospel According to Matthew”. The word 'gospel' means 'good news'. Why, then are the words 'according to' more accurate than 'of'? ----

It is very clear from the contents of this Bible book that it was written for the immediate audience of Jews. Since the first hearers of the spoken gospel were mainly Jews, it does not surprise us that one of the four gospel was directed especially to them, answering questions uppermost in their minds about Jesus, such as : Was Jesus truly descended from David? ----; What was Jesus' attitude toward the Old Testament law? ----; Did He come establish the kingdom promised in the Old Testament? ----. This is why Matthew was the most highly valued and widely read of the four gospels in the first decades of the church.

This gospel is not exclusively Jewish, however. Throughout the account, Jesus' ministry is related to all the people of the world, such as in the Great Commission of 28:19-20, segment 207 and in Jesus' identification of Himself as the Son of Man. The Book of Acts clearly shows that the first Christians were mainly of Jewish stock and that eventually the fellowship was enlarged by the extension of a ministry to Gentiles.

A possible date for the writing of Matthew is 58 AD. This was before the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD and shortly before Luke wrote his account. There is strong reason to believe that Matthew was the first of the four gospel to be written.

Matthew may have written this gospel from Jerusalem or Antioch of Syria. The history of the manuscript's circulation from place to place, and the copies made from it, is not know to us today. Each of the four Gospel, with its distinctive picture of Christ, seem to have circulated at first in the churches of a particular area, but shortly after the appearance of the fourth the four appear to have been bound up together and acknowledged by the churches at large as the authoritative fourfold Gospel of Christ.

Matthew's gospel is the historical connecting link between the Old and New Testaments. Matthew is preeminently the gospel of fulfillment. The writer seeks to connect the memories of his readers with their hopes; to show that the Lord of the Christians is the Messiah of the Jews.

When all four gospel are harmonized into one story of the life of Christ, a more composite picture of Christ's early ministry appears. Each gospel reports only selected events and discourses of Jesus' career.


BACKGROUND 'O' from Jensen, Matthew, pg. 4-7

This book was written before Luke's two books, but the Holy Spirit choose Luke's account of the gospel to be first in my writing, because it fit in with the Book of Acts, and the letters that were written in the same time period. Acts makes a good chronological account of the thirty years after Jesus' resurrection.

Matthew wrote his teaching Gospel not in order of events, as you will see by the segment number, but by topics, - God's teaching, God's power, God's enemies, etc. I left it in the order it was written. The segment numbers that are preceded be a star (*) are a repeat of Luke's account. -

co-author, John A. Clark.


Chapter One B, The Gospel According to Matthew

Segment 2a, The Genealogy of Jesus 1:1-17

Matthew go through Jesus' father, Joseph; Mary's husband. Luke go through Mary.

Adam to Jesus; Luke's list ---------------------
....................................................Nathan – Heli (father of Mary)-(mother of )
Adan – Abraham – David-..< brothers .................................................................>- Jesus
...................................................Solomon – Jacob (father of Joseph)-( father of )
Abraham to Jesus; Matthew's list --------------------

Matthew's list give the legal descent of Jesus, which could only be through the male, Joseph.  From,- Jensen, Matthew, pg.17.

Now; if Joseph did not father 'Jesus'; then this legal claim is a lie. God does not do lies. And even so, Mary is a descendant of David, being a woman, she has no legal claim.


TOPIC 'A' The Child, Jesus 1:18-, 2:23

Segment 7, Angel Appears to Joseph 1:18-25 (6 BC, maybe in November)

Note, “... you are to give him the name Jesus, because he will save his people from their sins”. And “... they will call him Immanuel which means 'God with us'.

“The personal name 'Jesus is the Greek form of the Hebrew 'Jeshua, Joshua, Jehoshua' meaning 'Jehovah is salvation'.” - Jensen, Matthew, pg. 22. 'Jehovah' is Greek for the Hebrew 'Yahweh', which is God's personal name. “ 'Christ' is Greek for the Hebrew 'Messiah', both mean 'Anointed One'. ” - N.I V. Holy Bible, footnote for Matthew 1:17.

I told you in segment 211 that 'Lord' mean 'Living' when it is in front of Jesus Christ. So now; we have 'The Lord Jesus Christ' meaning 'The Living Yahweh is salvation (be the) Anointed One'. Therefore Immanuel, meaning God with us; Immanuel became Christ from his baptism of the Holy Spirit. Jesus was called Immanuel, well on earth; not Jesus, because Jesus is a English form for a Greek contraction. Immanuel became Yahweh's Salutation (Jesus) at his resurrection. If we follow Jesus way of life - love your neighbour – we too will be resurrected. Call on his name (Jesus) and you will be saved; meaning; Jesus = God save me!, then you will receive the Holy Spirit – Anointing.


Segment 11, The Visit of the Magi 2:1-12 (5 to 4 BC)

Heard the Great, King of the Jews, (37 to 4 BC) The title was given by Roman to Herod. - Who's Who in the New Testament.

'Magi, from the east', why not the rulers of the people of Israel? Note that the Bible does not say 'three wise men', but 'Magi from the east'.

Note that now, Jesus is in a house, not a manger as some people tell the story.

Why not return to see Herod, King of the Jews? These men must have had great faith to travel so far and listen to a dream.


Segment 12, The Escape to Egypt 2:13-18

Why did Herod want to kill the child, Immanuel – Jesus? Herod died with in months after the massacre of the children. (This murdering of children, even so it was for told, is not God's plan.) Do we do similar things, like Herod did, and for the same reason? You, soldier, for your country!


*Segment 13, The return to Nazareth 2:19-23 (after Heard death in 4 BC)

“ 'He will be call a Nazarene'. This exact statement is not to be found in any of the prophet. Some see Isaiah 11:1 and Jeremiah 23:5 as prophecies referred to here. In those verse the word 'branch' is 'netzer' in Hebrew, in which case 'Nazarene' would be a word-play on the Hebrew. The other view is that Matthew is not quoting a particular prophecy, but rendering the general idea prophesied by various prophets (eg., Is. 53:3) that Jesus would be scorned and derided by men.” - Jensen, Matthew, pg. 22.

Isaiah 7:14, - “Therefore, the Lord himself will give you(s) a sign: the virgin will be with child and will give birth to a son, and will call him Immanuel”, why would they call him Jesus if the Prophet said Immanuel? And the question about 'virgin'; was she only a young woman? If they (we) are wrong about “He will be call a 'Nazarene' ”and all through the New Testament they (we) call him Jesus not 'Immanuel'; they (we) could be wrong about 'virgin'. If these are your concerns; do not weary, you are not alone, God will teach you if you are willing to learn.


Topic 'B' Jesus Begins his Ministry 3:1-, 4:25


*Segment 15, John the Baptist Prepare the Way 3:1-12 (28 AD, March, Jesus age 31 )

Luke writes, 'John said to the crowds coming out to be baptized by him, “You brood of vipers”.' ; Matthew write, 'he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducee coming to where he was baptizing, he said to them: “You brood of vipers”.' Both statements are true; many Pharisees and Sadducee make up a crowd: also, John would of used this statement more then once. He was preaching for more than six month, before Jesus was baptized.


*Segment 16, The Baptism of Jesus 3:13-17 (28 AD, October, Jesus age 32)

Matthew give a little longer account. Note that John did not consider himself worthy enough to baptize Jesus.


*Segment 17, The Temptation of Jesus 4:1-11

Matthew reverse the order of the temptation, in comparing it to Luke's account. Matthew goes a, c & b. Never-the-less the meaning are the same. Matthew wrote first; Luke reversed them!.


Segment 37, Jesus Begins to Preach 4:12-17 (30 AD)

Segment 28 is 'John the Baptist put in Prison'; this happen in 30 AD. Matthew just mention it and like Luke, not to much about Jesus' first years.

This is Matthew fifth quotation from the Old Testament, to show that Jesus is the Messiah. Matthew did this because he was writing mainly to the Israelites.


*Segment 40, The Calling of the First Disciples 4:18-28

Matthew very simply describes how Simon (Peter), Andrew, James and John (not John the Baptist) came to follow Jesus.

“Come follow me, and I will make you fishers of man”. In the summer of 1981, I was ridiculed by a minister(a) for mentioning the fact that, the minister(b) in the church I was attending; mention in church that I was called to be a minister. The reason I was ridiculed, was that I had no scripture to back up my calling. I ignore his ignorance and did not mention anything else. But on April 28, 1982, while I was studying this segment; I was given this message; “Come, follow me and I will make you a fisher of many”. I believe that this statement came from the Holy Spirit.

I think the reason I was given this message was to remove any doubt that may be in my mind. But others' ridiculing, from Christian and they telling me what I had to believe; drove me away from Church and God. I know what I believe, and what I was told to believe are opposites. When I started studying the Bible for my Self, to learn what is in the Bible, God started talking to me, because I was now listening to HIM.

When God speak to you through another person it is not to ridicule you, but to build you up in the Lord. When People ridicule you, they do so to build themselves up in your eyes and to make you think they are better then you. And if you think I am better then you, I am sorry for misleading you; because I am not better then you nor anyone else. You get very little out of my commentary unless you read the BIBLE first.


Segment 41B, Jesus Heals the Sick 4:23-25

If large crowed follow Jesus, because he heals them; why did they turn on him? Remember this question, because some day you will have to answer it.


Topic 'C' The Teaching of Jesus 5:1-, 7:29

*Segment 49, The Beatitudes 5:1-15

Here we have nine (9) blessing and no woes. The meaning of the first blessing: Those who are poor in spirit have a batter change of understanding God's Way of Life, because the religious ideas they do not have will not get in the way of God's teachings.
Second: Those who dislike this cruel way of life on this earth will receive comfort when it is over.
Third: Those who put up with injustice of this world, in stead of taking revenge, will receive the just earth.
Fourth: Those who hunger and thirst for God's Way of Life will receive it.
Fifth: Those who give will receive or what you give to other you will receive much more from God.
Sixth: a repeat of the first blessing
Seventh: Those who make peace will be called the children of God.

“Maker of peace: A person who go into an argument, disagreement, and/or war; and asks, 'what will it take to make peace'. This person does not use threats (if you do not give or do, then I will do). This person try to find a common ground for both side to agree upon. If you represent one side in a war, then it is better to surrender to the other side then to become a murder and a violator of what Jesus said in segments 56, 57 and 129”. -Holy Spirit. If you accept this then this blessing is for you.

Eighth and Ninth: When people hate you, because of your love for the Son of Man (Jesus) and the obeying of his teaching, you are to rejoice because they see Christ in you, and they see their own short coming and sins.


Segment 50, Salt and Light 5:13-16

I am only going to bring your attention to the last sentence, “... let your light shine before men, that they may see your good deeds and praise your Father in heaven”. Note that Jesus said, 'may see your good deeds'; if you do not do good deeds, because you do not believe in 'works get you to heaven': then how can people see them, in order to praise God? Also note; that Jesus said 'may see', he did not say 'brag about them'.


Segments 51 to 64, The Fulfillment of the Law 5:17-, 7:12

There are fourteen (14) segments in this teaching on the law.


Segment 51, Will the Law be Abolish 5:17-20

Note that Jesus said that the law is not going to be abolished, and he came to fulfill the law. If we do not fulfill the law we will be abolished. Remember this, “If anyone turn a death ear to the law, even his prayers are detestable”. Proverbs 28:9

This is what Paul was referring to in segment 270CB,iii. Now reread segment 51.


Segment 52, Murder 5:21-26

We all know that if we kill a person we are doing wrong, but Jesus said that if we become angry at someone we are wrong. The words 'Raca and You Fool' could be restated as 'go to hell, drop dead or any other ignorance statement', that you could say against another person. Even if we are in the right (or wrong) we should try to make peace with our adversary.


Segment 53, Adultery 5:27-30

We all know that if we have sexual intercourse was a person that is not our spout, we are doing wrong; but Jesus said if we wish we could have sexual intercourse with a person who is not our spout, then we are wrong.

This mutilation of the body can not stop our thinking. What we should do is change our thinking not our bodies. What Jesus is really saying is this; 'It is better to do those things we may not enjoy doing, then to do those things we enjoy, if this enjoyment is a sin.


Segment 54, Divorce 5:31-32

Here Jesus states very clearly what adultery is, and when divorce is allow. If your spout commit 'marital unfaithfulness' you can divorce him/her, but you can not remarry, because you would be committing adultery. BUT; - See segment 266I,ii. [If you can not be reconciled to your ex-spout; and you burn with passion (want to have sexual intercourse) for an other, then you and that Other should marry, and be true to each other.] – John A. Clark.


Segment 55, Oath 5:33-37

“Simply let your 'YES' be 'yes' and your 'NO' , 'no', anything beyond this comes from the evil one”. In other words, when you take an oath, do not say 'so help me God' and do not hold a bible/ Bible nor anything else in your hand/s.


*Segments 56, An Eye for an Eye (5:38-42) and 57, Love Your Enemies (5:43-48)

Luke has these two segments as one paragraph. Matthew used two paragraphs; that is why I gave Luke account two segment numbers.

Note that here Jesus said, 'You have heard that it was said, ... But I say ...” What is more importance to you, Jesus command or your own ideas? Here Jesus is correcting false teaching. People distorted the Old Testament, for their own use.

It may seen stupid to do what Jesus is saying, but in doing so we show to our adversary that he has nothing to fear from us. We show him that we only want to help him receive what he needs, - which is mainly giving him a little self-respect.

*Segment 56, If we have something someone else needs, we should give it to him. If they are going to take it be force, we should not resist him, but let him have it. [We can always go to the law (police) for help and justice. We should not be a door mat for criminals]- John A. Clark 2006 Jan 17

*Segment 57, Jesus asked, what is the difference between you and a sinner? If the answer is NOTHING, then you are a sinner, a pagan; if the answer is 'I love those who do not love me', then you are like your heavenly Father. “Be perfect, therefore, as your heavenly Father is prefect”. This is not an impossible IF you possess the Holy Spirit. (see segment 272I).

{“Segments 56 and 57; How can One enforce the laws of One own country? Answer, you can not, if you really go be the teachings. And if you go be the teaching, crime will increase. 'Good people are corrupt be bad company'. What Jesus is teaching in segment 56 is 'do not use violent when reason will work. And in segment 57, do not go to war. What did you do to make an enemy? Behind all hate there is a reason; find that reason and correct it” -Holy Spirit; - “For I am a God of order not disorder. Treat ALL people with respect, even those who you arrest. But if you do take Jesus' teaching to heart and thing go wrong; then come to me, for I love you”. - God} 2004 June 30.


Segment 58, Giving to the Needy 6:1-4

Simply restated; do not tell anyone what acts of kindness you have done or are doing. Keep it between you and God.


Segment 59, Prayer 6:5-15

a, v:5-8) Simply restated; do not pray in public, or do not pray to God just because people can see you.

b, v:9-13) This is the same as Luke's account in segment 131a. The only difference is this; Matthew's account was stated in 29 AD by Jesus and Luke's account is the restated version by Jesus, on the request from his disciples. This request was for instruction in how to pray, in 30 AD.

c, v:14-15) Note this, if we do not forgive, then we are not forgiven.


Segment 60, Fasting 6:16-18

In segment 58, 59a and 60; when we are doing things for God, we should not look for recognition from people; therefore, we do in secret. If we are looking for recognition from people, we are not doing these things for God, but for selfish reason.


Segment 61, Treasures in Heaven 6:19-24

a, v:19-21) This relates back to Matthew segment 56. everything you have will some day be destroyed, so why wast your time by putting your heart into them.

b, v:22-23) The good eye is the Holy Spirit within you. The bad eye is not having the Holy Spirit within you.

c, v:24) This is the same a Luke's segment 155 in 31 AD, were Jesus was teaching in parables, but here in Matthew's account in 30 AD, Jesus is teaching straight-out. You can not work for money at a job that dishonours God and say you love God. Example: you believe that drinking alcohol is a sin, then you can not work in a bar nor a liquor store.


*Segment 63, Judging Others 7:1-6

a, v:1-5) Same as Luke's account.

b, v:6) If you do judge a person then you put them in one of three categories: better then you; same as you; or less then you. Now, if better; then how can you tell them about Christ, because they are better then you; if same; then you assume they already know about Christ, because you already know about Christ; if less; then how can you tell them about Christ, because they are beneath you.

If you judge others you will find fault with them and they will become 'dogs or pigs' in your eyes; therefore, take warning from paragraph 'a'. This is the third reason why you should not Judge Others. What are the first two? 1) segment -------, 2) segment ---------.


Segment 64, Ask, Seek and Knock 7:7-12

a, v:7-8) If we ask we will receive, if we seek we will find and if we knock the door will be open. This too was repeated by Jesus in 31 AD, see Luke's segment 131c.

b, V:9-12) When we ask God, we will receive from God, the things we ask for and something more; see Luke's segment 131d and segment 241B.


Segment 51 to 64, The Fulfillment of the Law 5:17-, 7:12

Note this; “In everything, do to others what you would have them do to you, for this sums up the Law and the Prophet”. - Jesus or Immanuel.


Segment 65, The Narrow and Wide Gates 7:13-14

Note, Jesus said, “Only a few find it”. Are you ASKING about God? Are you SEEKING God? Are you KNOCKING on God's door? If not, then you are on the road that leads to destruction.


*Segment 66, A Tree and its Fruit 7:15-23

Note that false prophets can prophesy, drive out demons and perform miracles in the Lord's name. We can recognize them be their fruit. Their fruit would be their home life, - do they live what they preach; their reason for what they do, - put on a big show to raise money for themselves. Those are some of the fruit of the false prophets.

Jesus restated segments 65 and 66 in 31 AD, see Luke's account segment 145.

How could false prophets work miracles? False means not serving God. If they have faith in the NAME, then they can do. Remember, Jesus Christ means 'God save me be your anointed one'. If you believe and do not dough; you can do these things.


*Segment 67, The Wise and Foolish Builders 7:24-29

a, v:24-27) This is the same as Luke's account, segment 67.

b, v:28-29) “He (Jesus) tough as one who had authority, and not as their teachers of the law”.


Topic 'D' Matthew Show Jesus Power 8:1-, 9:34


*Segment 42, The Man With Leprosy 8:1-4
*Segment 68, The Faith of the Centurion 8:5-13
*Segment 39, Jesus Heals Many 8:14-1
*Segment 83a, The Cost of Following Jesus 8:18-22


*Segment 83b, Jesus Calms the Storm 8:23-27

The story of the storm starts in segment 83a; that is why I have this segment divided into two parts. Segment 83a is recorded in Luke's segment 127, when Jesus repeated it in 31 AD.


*Segment 84, The Healing of Two Demon-possessed Men 8:28-34

The difference here is that Luke stated that One man and Matthew said two men. They both could be right, if they are writing about two difference locations, see foot note in Bible on v:28.


*Segment 43, Jesus Heals a Paralytic 9:1-8


*Segment 44, The Calling of Matthew (Levi) 9:9-13

Matthew calls himself Matthew, but Luke called him Levi.


*Segment 45, Jesus Question About Fasting 9:14-17

*Segment 85, A Dead Girl and a Sick Woman 9:18-26


Segment 86, Jesus Heals the Blind and Dumb 9:27-34

Note that Jesus said, “According to your faith will it be done to you”. Difference from, “If you (Jesus) are willing”, in segment 42.


Except for segments 83a, 84 and 86; topic 'D' is the same as Luke's account. All the difference kinds of healing, power over demons, controlling the weather are all to show that Jesus has God's power, - the Creator's power.


Topic 'E' Jesus Prepares Others 9:35-, 11:1


Segment 88, The Workers are Few 9:35-38

“The harvest is plentiful but the workers are few”. This mean that there is a lot of people (sinners) in this world, who would repent if they heard about Jesus; and few people teaching and doing God's work. Therefore we should ask God for more teachers to help with the work. The teachers are to come from those who are Christian and living the Christian life.


Segment 89, Jesus Send out the Twelve 10:1-, 11:1

In this segment, Matthew starts out the same as Luke, then switches to what I call segment 48 – 'The Twelve Apostles', then Matthew go back to what Luke wrote; or Luke may of copied Matthew, because Matthew wrote about three years before Luke. Thaddaeus is Judas, son of James.

The paragraphs of Matthew's account correspond with the segment of Luke's account;

Matthew - ...Luke;.... ....Matthew - ..Luke; .......Matthew -.. Luke;........Matthew - .....Luke
a, v:1 ...........seg.89 ...b, v:2-4...... seg.48......c, v:5-15 ...seg.89 .....d, v:16-23......seg.190b
e, v:24-25 ...seg.63... f, v:26-33. ..seg.136....g, v:34-36..seg.140.....h, v:37- 11:1..seg.151.

I left this segment as one segment, because that the way Matthew wrote it.

There is no dough in my mine that Matthew's account is correct and Jesus did say this. Jesus, like any other good teacher repeated himself to make sure his students really understand what is being tough. That is why Luke used these teachings in a difference place.

Note the following statements and write a paragraph on each of them, on what it means to you. From par. c, “freely you have receive, free give”. From par. d, “when you are persecuted in one place, flee to another”. From par. e, “It is enough for the servant to be like his master”. From par. f, “whoever disown me before men, I will disown him before my Father in heaven”. From par. h, “whoever loses his life for my (God's) sake will find it”.

This segment is called 'Jesus Send Out the Twelve', but it also could be called “The Price One Pays for Following Jesus'.


Topic 'F' Jesus Rejected 11:2-, 12:50


*Segment 70, Jesus and John the Baptist 11:2-19


Segment 71, Woe on Unrepentant Cities 11:20-24

The wise and learned may not understand this, but we must do what Jesus did; treat all people with respect; leave places were people persecute us; and not to repay wrong with wrong, but with good. (“Time used for getting revenge is time waisted on not getting ahead”.)

Unless you go to Jesus, you will never know the meaning of his rest.


*Segment 46, Lord of the Sabbath 12:1-14

Note that Jesus quoted Hosea 6:6, “I desire mercy, not sacrifice”. God never wanted man to shed blood for the forgiveness of sin. The whole statement is, “For I (God) desire mercy not sacrifice and acknowledgement of God (Me) rather then burnt offering”. You should read all of Hosea, also Micah. In Micah 6:1-8, God refuses to accept any offering from the people,Why? Because the People would not do what God wanted. “God has shown you Oman, what is good. And what does the Lord require of you? (now note this) To act justly and to love mercy and to walk humbly with your God”.


Segment 47, God's Chosen Servant 12:15-21

In this segment Matthew is teaching that Jesus (Immanuel) is the fulfillment of the Old Testament Prophecy, and that Immanuel - Jesus is the Messiah.


Segment 74 or *132, Jesus and Beelzebub 12:22-37

Luke places this segment in 31 AD, segment 132 and Mark (whose gospel we did not yet study) places it in 30, segment 74. they , the three of them, are right, because Jesus was called Beelzebub (the evil one) by his enemies several times through-out his ministry. Matthew wrote a topic Gospel, he puts everything under its topic.

Jesus reversed the statement in segment 108 of Luke's; “For whoever is not against you is for you”. While here Jesus said, “he who does not gather with me scatters”. Remember segment 63b, “Do not give dogs what is sacred”. While if we do not judge, we will not have any dogs. But if we judge we will have dogs and therefore we are not gathering with Jesus, but scattering the people. (Dogs is a word used for un-worthy people in OUR eyes not God's)

Note this, “Anyone who speaks against the Holy Spirit will not be forgiven”.


*Segment 133, The Sign of Jonah 12:38-45

a, v:38-42) Matthew used the first part of the story of Jonah to explain what the Sign of Jonah is. It differ from Luke's account; he does not mention the belly of a fish. Read the story of Jonah, it is in the Book of Jonah – Old Testament.

* “Three days and three night”, Jesus meant seventy-two (72) hours. In the Hebrew, three days and three night does mean 72 hours; even so, there is many churches today do not agree that Jesus meant 72 hours. If Jesus was only referring to parts of three difference days, he would of said 'three days', but he added 'three night'. He meant six difference 12 hours periods; daylight, darkness, daylight, darkness, daylight, darkness. “Are there not twelve hours of daylight, ...it is when walks by hight that he stumbles ...” -Jesus from segment 147 of John's Gospel, (11:9-10).
....*from a T.V. Program, 'The World Tomorrow ', 1986 March 23.

This 72 hours, in the grave and then raised to life, is the sign of Jonah. It is also the miraculous sign Jesus promise in this segment.

But what I marvel at is this; Jesus came back, even after the cruel treatment he received.

b, v:43-45) This paragraph of Matthew's account is in Luke's account, segment 132b, Jesus and Beelzebub.


*Segment 82, Jesus' Mother and Brothers 12:46-50


Topic 'G' Jesus Teaches in Parables 13:1-52

The people could not understand the parables, because they harden their hearts against God.


*Segment 75, The Parables of the Sower 13:1-23

Segment 77A, The Parable of the Weeds 13:24-30

Jesus explains this parable in segment 79. All I will say is this; if we condemn others we may be condemning God, because we are not perfect.


Segment 78, The Parable of the Mustard Seed and the Yeast 13:31-35

These two parables seem, at first, to mean nothing; and it does, if you do not know the meaning of the words. Mustard seed: a small seed, this is the knowledge of love; Yeast: this is working in love; Dough: this is our own bodies and lives.

The smallest thing we have is love and if we work it through our whole bodies; in what we say and do, and the reason we say and do them; it will grow so large in us that it will be the only thing we possess.


Segment 79, The Parable of the Weeks Explain 13:36-43

“He who has ears let him hear”. Which are you, Son of the Kingdom or son of the evil one?


Segment 80, The Parable of the Hidden Treasure and the Pearl 13:44-46

When we find God's love and mercy, we will give everything away to keep it.


Segment 81, The Parable of the Net 13:47-52

a, v:47-50 This parable is like the weeds of segment 79. A lot of people will be cough be God's teaching, but only the good will be save. The bad, evil wicket will not be save. “Away from me you evildoers” - Jesus, in Matthew segment 66.

b, v:51-52) A minister of God's word does not leave out the Old treasures – The Old Testament- when he/she teaches about the new treasures – The Lord Jesus Christ. See my note on segment 46 in Matthew's Topic 'F'.


Topic 'H' Jesus Minister to the People 13:53-, 17:27


Segment 87, A Prophet without Honour 13:53-58

This is the first time Jesus' father, Joseph, is refer to as a carpenter; and the second time Jesus' brothers and sisters are mentioned. Now if Mary is still a virgin after giving birth to Jesus- Immanuel; then Mary is Joseph second wife. Immanuel would be the youngest of at least seven children. Did you note; that, they did not name his sisters?

Because Immanuel was human and raised in this town; the people knew who he is as a child. They knew that he did nothing in his youth to impress them, so now, they were jealous of his abilities.

Note this, “he did not do many miracles there because of their lack of faith. Is your lack of faith preventing you from receiving a miracle?


Segment 90, John the Baptist Beheaded 14:1-12

Unlike Luke's segment 90, Matthew tell what happen to John and why.

When the leaders of a nation disobey the laws of that nation; then, not to far away is the death of that nation. When your countrymen start re-electing or electing corrupt people to your government, the destruction of your country is not to far away. John was beheaded in 31 AD and in 70 AD, Jerusalem was destroyed. The Israelites were scattered all over the world, the only thing they kept in common is their knowledge of the living God.


*Segment 91, Jesus Feeds the Five Thousand 14:13-21


Segment 92, Jesus Walks on the Water 14:22-36

You may not believe this story, walking on water, but it is true.

The lesson to be learn here is from Peter. He walked on the water, but sank when he started to worry about what was happing around him. He lost contact with God and sank into the water. (Something like me.) Peter said, “Lord save me” and God did. Loosing contact with God is not a sin that is unforgivable, but if you stay our of contact with God then it is a sin that leads to death. Reread segment 241B, :When tempted ...when sin is full-grown, give birth to death”.


Segment 95, Clean and unclean 15:1-20 (31 AD, April)

a, v:1-9) The Pharisees were teaching that if a person had something extra to give to his parents, they should give it to the temple instead of his parents. This is not God's way, first give what extra you have to your parents, if they need it, then if any thing is left over, give a gift to the temple.

Note this and remember it, “Why do you break the command of God for the sake of your traditions”?

b, v:10-20) Note Jesus question to Peter, “Are you still so dull”? I would like to ask some of you that, but I am not allow to; until I ask my self first.

Note the six difference things that make a person unclean, and not one of them has anything to do with food.

“If the blind man leads a blind man, both will fall into a pit”. This is why I say, “Ask God”.


Segment 96, The Faith of the Canaanite Woman 15:21-28

Why did Jesus refuse this woman? Surely she was not the only Canaanite to ask Jesus for help! Surely there were Canaanites in the crowds of five thousand! Maybe the answer is in her answer, “even dogs eat the crumbs that fall from their master's table”. When God answer our prayers and give us what we need, it may not be what we excepted. Therefore, we should be thankful for what we receive.


Segment 98, Jesus Feeds the Four Thousand 15:29-39

This sound like a repeat of segment 91, Jesus Feeds the Five Thousand, and in away it is a repeat; because Jesus did feed large crowds of people and possible more than twice.


Segment 99, The Demand for a Sign 16:1-4

This is a repeat of segment 133a of Matthew and segment 141 of Luke. Because it parallels Mark's orderly account, it is event by itself. This happen several times to Jesus. And again he replies, “The Sign of Jonah'. The sign of Jonah is also; the people repenting and were saved.

Those who do not believe, but demand proof, will not believe the proof you show them. Note, “Jesus then left them and went away”.


Segment 100, The Yeast of the Pharisees and Sadducee 16:5-12

There is a good lesson in here for today church going people and Christians. “Be on your guard against the teaching of the ministers that go against the teaching of Jesus.


*Segment 102, Peter's Confession of Christ 16:13-20

:Bless are you ... this was revealed by my Father in Heaven”. If you are not a believer, ask God to reveal the truth to you. But have a open mind.

“on this Rock I will build my church”; Jesus is not talking about Peter (Peter means rock), but on what Peter said. 'You are (Jesus is) the Christ (Messiah), the Son of the living God'. Or; “Immanuel, you are Yahweh's salvation, the Anointed One; the Son of the living God.

Note this, “... what ever you bind on earth will be bound in heaven ...”


*Segment 103, Jesus Predicts His Death 16:21-28

a, v:21-23) The reason Jesus went to a place where the people would kill him, was so that the people would have a change to repent. We may have to do this also.

Peter assume that Jesus was going to set up his kingdom in Jerusalem, that why Peter said what he said. This is what Satan wanted Jesus to do. If Jesus did set up his kingdom in Jerusalem against the free will of the people then Satan would of won Jesus over to the forces of evil, (remember segment 17, The Temptation of Jesus). But if the People accepted Jesus, then Satan would of lost; but as it is we are still waging war, good against evil.

b, v: 24-28) Being Jesus Disciples, same as Luke's segment 103.


*Segment 104, The Transfiguration 17:1-13

Luke said, “About eight days after”, Matthew and Mark said, “After six days Jesus took”. Well here the proof for the non-believers, the Bible is wrong, Luke said one thing and Matthew and Mark say another. Well I say, eight days is after six days and after six days is about eight days.

The rest of this segment is the same as Luke's, but Matthew mention Jesus comparing John the Baptist with Elijah. Compare John the Baptist (segment 15, Matthew 3:4) with the prophet Elijah (2 kings 1:8). You will need a copy of the Old Testament.


*Segment 105, The Healing of an Epileptic Boy 17:14-23

This is the segment I refer to in Luke's segment 105, Matthew used the word epileptic, as you can see or read.


Topic ' I ' Living in Christian Harmony 17:24-, 18:35


Segment 106, The Temple Tax 17:24-27

Note Jesus said “... so that we may not offend them go ...” If Jesus had of claim to be exempted from the tax because he is a son of a priest (Son of God) it would of offended these people and may of started an argument, so Jesus payed the tax to avoid trouble.

Note, Did Peter do what Jesus said, DO WE?


*Segment 107, The Greatest in the Kingdom of Heaven 18:1-9

Not only is this like Luke's account, but Matthew take it one step further by stating that if we cause a child to sin we will be punished.


Segment 110, The Parable of the Lost Sheep 18:10-14

Similar to Luke's segment 152, but here Jesus is referring to little children and the people who cause them to sin; in relation to Matthew's segment 107.

With all the Child Pornography in this world, a person would be wise to ask God what is meant by this statement; “See that you do not look down on one of these little ones. For I tell you that their angels in heaven always see the face of my Father in heaven”.

In this parable, Jesus' lost sheep are his little children.


Segment 111, A Brother Who Sins Against You 18:15-20

a, v:15-17) Even when we are right, we have to go to the one who wrong us and straighten thing out. (try to make thing right).

“Treat him as you would a pagan or a tax collector”. These people need love too, see segment 44, the calling of Matthew. The church should pray for the lost brother.

b, v:18) What ever is apart of you on earth, whether good or evil, will be apart of you when you are resurrected and evil will not be allow to stay in heaven; therefore, - it is your life.

c, v:19-29) This agreement between two people must be in accordant to what will glorified God. If you ask for something sinful it will not be done for you by Jesus' Father in heaven.


Segment 112, The Parable of the Unmerciful Servant 18:21-35

A very importance message; “Then the master called the servant in and said, 'You wicked servant, I canceled all that debt of yours because you begged me to. Should not you have had mercy on your fellow servant just as I had on you'? In anger his master turned him over to the jailers until he should pay back all he owed. This is how my heavenly Father will treat each of you unless you forgive your brother from your heart”. This is how Jesus' heavenly Father (God) will treat each of us unless we forgive our fellow-man from the heart. This come after our fellow-man repents. Support the goodness, not the crime.) See notes on segments 56 and 57.

Have no dough – as long as you are capable of sinning, you have no eternal salvation. Your salvation stay with you by you doing what is right. You Christians have the Holy Spirit with-in you; “And God is able to make all grace abound to you, so that in all things at all times, having all that you need, you will abound in every good work”. - Paul, segment 272MC.


Topic 'J' Jesus Final Ministry 19:1-, 25:46


Segment 166, Divorce 19:1-12

This is an expansion of segments 53 and 54. Note that Jesus has corrected a teaching from the past. “Moses permitted you to divorce your wives because your hearts were hard. But it was not this way from the beginning”.

Assume, your spout commits adultery and you divorce him/her. Now you want to remarry; well if you do, you will be committing adultery. Therefore, forgive your spout (see segments 111 and 112) and be reunited with your spout.


See segment 266I, If you want to merry a difference person and you do not 'burn with passion' for that person, but only want away out of 'your lack of self-control'; then take my advice in the above paragraph. But if you 'burn with passion' then marry this difference person.

Do not try to modify this teaching to justify your divorce. If you divorce for other reason than adultery (or you are guilty of adultery); then you have committed a sin: - see God; talk to God.


*Segment 167, The Little Children and Jesus 19:13-15

When I was studying Law, my teacher was telling the class how to get the best tax credit from a divorce. After discussing it for about twenty minutes he said, “No matter how you cut up the pie, there is always one looser; -THE CHILDREN!”


*Segment 168, The Rich Young Man 19:16-30

Segment 169, The Parable of the workers in the Vineyard 20:1-16

“Do not I have the right to do what I want with my own money? Or are you envious because I am generous”? Even so God is generous, we have no right to complain. If we love God we will be happy to receive the extra help, because it makes the work easier for us. One more worker – one less problem.


*Segment 170, Jesus Again Predicts His Death 20:17-19

Segment 171A, A Mother's Request 20:20-28

“When the ten heard about this, they were indignant with the two brothers”. We have no reason to feel indignant towards a person whom God has chosen, even if we are of equal ability and faith; because, “whoever wants to be first must be your slave”.

James was put to death with a sword in 40 AD, segment 238; and John was banished to the isle of Patmos, in 95 AD, because of his Christian faith. He was over 90 years of age at the time – from Jensen, John, pg. 7.

Note what Jesus said, about himself; “The Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve”. In other words, a good leader serve his people not rule them.


*Segment 172, Two Blind Men Receive Sight 20:29-34

This could be two difference events, Luke said, “approached Jericho...a blind man”, but Matthew said, “were leaving Jericho... two blind men”. No matter, the meaning is the same as Luke's account.


*Segment 176, The Triumphal Entry 21”1-11 (32 AD)

*Segment 177, Jesus at the Temple 21:12-17


Segment 178, The Fig Tree Withers 21:18-24

Two things to learn here; 1) If we are all talk and no action with out faith then we to will wither. (A fig tree with leaves should also have fruit.) 2) 'do not doubt', “if you believe you will receive whatever you ask for in prayer”. I believe this to be true, without a doubt, but my problem is when I ask in pray, I have dough that God will do it for me, because I think I am unworthy. But God has done good thing in my life, and I need to thank him more then I do.

Do you have doubt, when you pray? The more you pray the less doubt you will have.


*Segment 179, The Authority of Jesus Questioned 21:23-27


Segment 180, The Parable of the Two Sons 21:28-32

Jesus is speaking to you. Matthew did not state to whom Jesus was speaking. We do not know who the tax collectors or who the prostitutes are, we could guest. But we do not know to whom Jesus is speaking – he is speaking to you – you who did not repent and believe Jesus.


*Segment 181, The Parable of the Tenants 21:33-46

Segment 182, The Parable of the Wedding Banquet 22:1-14

Those people, who were invited, did not come are the people who heard the Word of God, but rejected it.

Those people, both good and bad, who came are the ones who heard the Word of God and repented and made good of their lives.

The one, without wedding clothes, are those who heard the Word of God and repented, then used it for their own good. See segment 66, “Many will say to me on that day 'Lord Lord did we not prophesy in your name and in your name drive out demons and perform many miracles'? Then I (Jesus) will tell them plainly, 'I never knew you. Away from me you evildoers' ”! “For many are invited, but few are chosen”. -God invited many, but few choose God and his way of life.


*Segment 183, Paying Taxes to Caesar 22:15-22

*Segment 184, Marriage at the Resurrection 22:23-33


Segment 185, The Greatest Commandment 22:34-40

You read this in the Parable of the Good Samaritan, segment 129. The only difference here is that Matthew leave out “with all your strength”. Mark leaves it in. The real quotation, Deuteronomy 6:5, reads “Love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your strength”. It does not have 'with all your mine'. Never-the-less, the meaning is the same as Luke's account.

The other quotation is from Leviticus 19:18. it reads, “Do not seek revenge or bear a grudge against one of your people, but love your neighbour as yourself. I am the Lord your God”.

Jesus came to show us first that there is only one God and how we are to show our love for him; second, that all the Peoples of this World are 'His Creation'. If God did not destroy them, why should you.


*Segment 186, Whose Son is the Christ 22:41-46

*Segment 135, Seven Woes 23:1-36

Luke used six woes, but Matthew used seven and if you read the footnote in the Bible, for v:14, you will read an eight woe.

The meanings of the woes; 1 & 2) The pharisees (or todays Ministers) who are misleading the people will not enter heaven. When they get a convert, they teach him the wrong way.
3) If you make an oath, in keeping with God's will, Keep It, because it is sacred.
4) Same as Luke's first woe.
5 & 6) People who wash the body (or do for themselves) and think they are right with God, only fool themselves; because, it is what we do to or for others that determines if we are right with God.
7) Same as Luke's fifth woe.

8, the footnote) This is a warning against those who take advantage of the weak.

This could be two difference events or even a total of twelve difference woes. If you want to know the truth ask God.


*Segment 148, Jesus Sorrow for Jerusalem 23:37-39

Same as Luke's account, only difference is that Matthew's account is the last paragraph of Luke's account . Segments 135 and 148, of Matthew's account took place before April. 31 AD.


*Segment 190, Sign of the End of the Age 24:1-35

Same as Luke's account, but Matthew states that Jesus referred to what the Prophet Daniel wrote.


Segment 191, The Day and Hour Unknown 24:36-51

Note the first statement, “No one knows about the day or hour, not even the angel in heaven nor the Son, but only the Father”. -Jesus. I am not going to be a false prophet and claim to know something that Jesus did not know.

If you are a non believer, you are on your own; Jesus (Immanuel) may return before you repent; so why not repent NOW?


Segment 192, The Parable of the Ten Virgins 25:1-13

This parable seem to be one of greed and selfishness, both on the part of the wise virgins and the bridegroom. But let us learn the meaning of the Key words; Oil, the gift - the Holy Spirit given you (segment 266L); Bridegroom, Jesus return to earth; Wedding, resurrection.

It is not that the five virgins ran out of oil; it is that they used their gifts for their own use and not God's. Now reread segment 66 and this parable.


Segment 193, The Parable of the Talent 25:14-30

This is similar to Luke's account, segment 174, and could possible be the same parable. No matter, it still has the same meaning. If we do not use what God has given us, we will loose it. With this knowledge you may be able to understand the Parable of the Ten Virgins more clearly.


Segment 194, The Sheep and the Goats 25:31-46

This some up the life of a true Christian; and a false Christian, non believers or pagan. As James said, “Faith without deeds is useless (dead)”. Segment 241E


Topic 'K' The Arrest to the Resurrection 26:1-, 28:20

Segment 195, The Plot Against Jesus 26:1-5

Why did these men plot against Jesus? For if men do these things when the tree is green, what will happen when it is dry? Our history answers this question; Europe 1936 to 1945, Vietnam 1963 to 1980, Afghanistan and Iraq 2001 to 2004 (today) and other places.


Segment 175, Jesus Anointed at Bethany 26:6-13

John the Apostle stated that Judas Iscariot was the one complaining about the 'waste'. Judas was only interested in money for himself; as you will read, when we study John's account. “The poor you will always have with you, but you will not always have me”. Is Jesus being selfish? No . What Jesus is really saying is this; “if you are really interested in helping the poor, you would be doing so, but everyone needs to be with God”. She took her best as an offering, that is why Jesus said, 'She has done a beautiful thing to me'.


*Segment 196, Judas Agrees to Betray Jesus 26:14-16

Since Luke did not write about the Anointing at Bethany, I had to read John's account to get a full understanding of this; could Judas' betrayal of Jesus be base on Judas' misunderstanding of what Jesus said about the anointing?

I do not want to tell you the answer, but nor do I want you to assume that Jesus allow Judas to be mislead; so I am going to quote John's account, then you can answer the question for yourself. “He (Judas) did not say this because he was cared about the poor, but because he was a thief: as keeper of the money bag, he used to help himself to what was put in it”. - John the Apostle's account of segment 175.

Your answer to the question, 'Was Judas' betrayal of Jesus base on a misunderstanding of what Jesus said to him? YES or NO.


*Segment 197, The Lord's Supper 26:17-30

It is all most the same as Luke's account, only difference is that Matthew does not mention anything about getting swords.


*Segment 197,3, Jesus Predicts Peter's Denial 26:31-35

This happen before they were finished supper. See Luke's segment 197, paragraph - d.


*Segment 198, Gethsemane 26:36-46

Gethsemane is a place on the Mount of Olives. Same as Luke's account, only more information.


*Segment 199, Jesus Arrested 26:47-56

Matthew does not mention Jesus healing the man's ear. But he does quote Jesus, “Put your sword back in its place for all who draw the sword will die by the sword”. (You can not be a Christian and a soldier too.)


Segment 199,5, Jesus Before the Sanhedrin 26:57-66

After Jesus was arrested (199); he was taken to Annas (199,1); while there Peter denies Jesus (199,2); mean-while, Jesus was being questioned by Annas (199,3); then Peter disowned Jesus (199,4); then Jesus was taken before the Sanhedrin (199,5); where the Jewish soldiers mistreated him(199,6).

As in Luke's account, Jesus answered their questions, but they refuse to believe. They accuse Jesus of blasphemy.


*Segment 199,6, The Jewish Soldiers Mistreat Jesus 26:67-68

*Segment 199,2 and 4, Peter Disown Jesus 26:69-75


Segment 201, Judas Hangs Himself 27:1-10

I assume this happen after Pilate gave his permission to kill Jesus. Because Judas assume that Jesus was going to set up his kingdom; (“Jesus, knowing that they intended to come and make him King by force, withdrew again into the hills by himself”. -from segment 91 [March, 30 AD] of John the Apostle's account); he wanted to force Jesus into taking the throne.

A lot of people like to talk about Judas; -Was he ever a real Christian? -Was he doing what God wanted? -Did he go to hell? Well: - Judas was a follower of Jesus in body only. He did not follow in spirit. No, he did not do what God wanted, because if God wanted Jesus to be murder then God would be a murderer.-See segment 52. If Judas' statement, “I have sinned for I have betrayed innocent blood”; is a statement of repentance then no, he did not go to hell. But Jesus said, :Woe to the man who betrays the Son of Man”. Maybe Judas could not repent, maybe he was sad because he lost his earthly kingdom. The truth is we do not know if Judas really repented or maybe we do not want to know, maybe we could be him.


*Segment 200, Jesus Before Pilate 27:11-26

Same as Luke's. What did Barabbas think about being released? Since this is the second time you read about Barabbas release; maybe you should write a paragraph about him.


*Segment 200,1, The Soldiers Mock Jesus 27:27-31

The difference between this treatment and Luke's segment 199,6 is that this is apart of the crucifixion.


*Segment 202 The Crucifixion 27:32-44

Luke states that one criminal heaped insults on Jesus, while the other did not, but did repent. Now Matthew states the robbers (meaning two) heaped insult on him. Mark states, “Those crucified with him also heaped insult on him”and John the Apostle does not mention the insult. Now then, who is right? It could be that Matthew and Peter, who tough Mark, may not of understood what the second criminal was saying. But Paul, who tough Luke, and Luke were not even there; so how did they find out that one of the criminal repented or not? To this day, this is an unanswered question and if you believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, then it is be faith that you accept the Bible as the Word of God, because here is were the Bible disagree with itself.


*Segment 203, The Death of Jesus 27:46-56

The first time Jesus cried out was, “My God my God, why have you forsaken me”?, the second time he cried out was, “Father into your hands I commit my spirit”. - Luke's account.

(If God forsaken Jesus, then Jesus could not of commit his spirit to God's hands. God did not forsake Jesus. It only seem that way to Jesus. Have not you felt God forsaken you, in some point in time in your life?)

Now, John the Apostle states; that Jesus said, “I am thirty”. And sponge of wine vinegar was offered. Then Jesus said, “It is finished”. In all four accounts wine vinegar was offered to Jesus. Then Jesus gave up his spirit or breathed his last.

Could the last statements of Jesus be in this order; [“My God, my God, why have you forsaken me”?; “I thirst”.; a drink of wine vinegar was offered to Jesus, with a loud cry, Jesus said, “It is finished. Father, into your hands I commit my spirit”.; and then he breathed his last. Then the curtain was torn, then the centurion remarked, “He was the Son of God”.?] Or not!, I guess we will never know.

The Blood Sacrifice for the forgiveness of sin. If God wants Jesus put to death so he (God) could forgive the sins of the people of this world, then why did God not allow King Herod to kill Jesus, see segments 11 and 12?

God does not need a blood sacrifice to for give you your sins; you need to repent. Blood sacrifices were a simulation of the truth. (“For the wages (Penalty) of sin is death”, -segment 270EC.) When a person was killing an animal for a blood sacrifice they were to assume it was themselves who was being killed; thereby, stopping themselves from sinning, thereby stopping the blood sacrifices. Then, - 'The gift of God is eternal life through the anointed One of His (Yahweh's) salvation, our Lord – Immanuel'; whom we call Jesus.

Repent then, and accept Jesus as your Lord by confessing it with your voice and making Jesus master of your life by living by what he has tough. Read Luke segment 139b; 11:24-28. But remember this, in this world if you are rejected by man, because of your faith in Jesus and you cling to Jesus as your Master, you will be put to death by man for the same reason Jesus was put to death. This will be your Baptism of Fire. And you will say, 'My God, my God, why have you forsaken me'! “but he who stands firm to the end will be saved”. - Jesus, from Matthew segment 190.


*Segment 204, The Burial of Jesus 27:57-61

Segment 205, The Guard at the Tomb 27:62-66

The guard was place at the tomb to prove that Jesus did not rises from the dead. He was place their on the day after the crucifixion.


*Segment 206, The resurrection 28:1-10

Segment 206,3, The Guards' Report 28:11-15

“Now that the Guards reported, what happen to Jesus, to the Jewish Leaders and they did not want to believe. Why?, because they belong to Satan. Are you still so blind that you can not see – Immanuel (Jesus) as the Son of God? Are you still so hard that you can not make – Jesus master of your life? Are you so much in love with this world's evil corruption that you are afraid to live and die for Jesus?”- Holy Spirit.


Segment 207, The Great Commission 28:16-20

“All authority in heaven and on earth has been given to me. Therefore go and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to obey everything I have commanding you”. - Jesus = God's salvation.

In the Book of Acts, people were baptized in the name of Jesus only. But remember, the Father, the Son and The Holy Spirit are One-God; and you can not have One with out the other two.

Note that Jesus said, “teaching them to OBEY EVERYTHING I have commanded you”. This means that we must fulfill the Law for if we disobey the Law we are subject to the law that brings death, but if we fulfill the Law we are subject to Grace that bring eternal life. For the physical Law see segments 51 to 64 of Matthew's account. For spiritual Law see the Holy Spirit's teaching in his notes in segment 261C, the third paragraph.

Jesus also said, “Go and Make”, he did not say, 'send via T. V. and ask for money'.
The Order that Jesus gave is 1) go
............................................2) make
............................................3) baptizing
............................................4) teaching. All are present tense verbs, “and surly I (Jesus God's salvation) will be with you always, to the very end of the age”. If we want Jesus with us until the end, then we will have to do what He Commission.

This ends the Gospel According to Matthew. We have learned, there is a few differences in the Gospels. Matthew wrote 27 to 28 years after the events and Luke wrote 30 to 31 years after the events; somethings do get mixed up, but not lie about. Each writes what he believe is true and communicates with the Holy Spirit as his faith commands.


CHAPTER THREE H, I and J, LETTERS OF PAUL, Written from Rome between 61 and 63 AD


From Rome, Paul wrote at least three letters. These letters are our next source of information about the People of the Way.


Segment 291, Paul's Letter to the Colossians

BACKGROUND 'P', The City and the People of Colosse

Colosse was one of the 'tri-cities' of the Lycus Vally. This area was about 100 miles inland from Ephesus. Five centuries before Christ, Colosse was hailed as 'the great city of Phrygia'. By Paul's time, it was just a small town. A main reason for the change was the rise of the neighbouring cities of Laodicea and Hierapolis, when the trade route between Ephesus and the Euphrates Vally was diverted away from Colosse.

When Paul wrote Colossians, there was a Christian congregation meeting in each of these three cities (4:14; subsegment I ). The inhabitants of Colosse were mainly Greeks and Phrygians, with an unusually large Jewish population. The area was famous for its soft wool.

Paul's evangelistic and teaching ministry at Ephesus, on his third missionary journey. May have had much to do with the founding of the church at Colosse, from Colossians 1:3-4 (B), (cf. 2:1 -D) some conclude that the congregation for the most part were strangers to Paul. Epaphras, who may have been one of Paul's Ephesian converts, could have been the founder of this church (1:7 -B) as well as of the churches of Laodicea and Hierapolis (cf. 4:13 – I). At any rate he was a key member of the Colossians' congregation (4:12 -I).

Colossians 4:17 (I) suggests that Archippus may have been the church's pastor when Paul wrote the letter. (cf. Philemon 1:2 -A). The church assembled in the home of Philemon, who was one of its active members (4:9 -I; Phile. 1:1, 5-7 -A,B). How large the group was, we do not know. Most of the members were of Greek background. The others were converted Jews.


BACKGROUND 'Q' The Letter, Colossians

Colossians 1:1 (A) identifies the author as Paul, an recognizes Paul's co workers, Timothy, in its greeting. Verse 2 identifies the readers as “the holy and faithful brothers in Christ at Colosse”.

Paul also directed the Colossians church to share the letter with the church at Laodicea (4:16 -I; cf, 2:1 -D).

Paul wrote this letter from prison at Rome, around AD 61. His letter to Philemon and the Laodiceans or Ephesians were written and delivered at the same time. Tychicus and Onesimus were the bearers of the letters, (Eph. 6:21-22 – seg. 293K; Col. 4:7-9 – seg. 291I; Phile. 1:12, 23-24 – seg. 292C,D).

The immediate occasion for writing this letter was heresy in the church at Colosse. Epaphras reported to Paul the false views and evil practices in the church at that time. (cf.1:7-8 -B). The section 2:8-23 (B,C) describes these rather explicitly though Paul does not name or identify the heresy itself. It would probably be more accurate to use the word 'heresies', for a variety of false views were being fostered by the false teachers. Among these were; 1) Judaistic legalism – circumcision (2:11 – B; 3:11 – F), ordinance (2:14 – E), foods, holidays, et cetera (2:16 – E); 2) a severe asceticism (2:16, 20-23 – E); 3) worship of angels (2:28 – E); 4) glorification and worship of human knowledge 2:8 – E).

The important observation we make here is that Paul very ably challenged and exploded these heresies on a positive note, by a pure presentation of counter-truths about the person and work of Jesus Christ. The main theme of Colossians is well represented by the text, “Christ is all and is in all”. (3:11 – F).

BACKGROUND 'P and Q', from Jensen, Colossians and Philemon, pg, 5 to 8.


Segment 291, Paul's Letter to the Colossians, subsegment 'A', Greeting 1:1-2

Paul is in prisoned in a rented house, in Rome, but it has not ruin his faith, as you can see; by his greeting.


Subsegment 'B', Thanksgiving and Prayer 1:3-14

Paul did not start this church, he only heard about it. “...we have heard of your faith in ('Anointed One of Jehovah Salvation'; that Immanuel or) Christ Jesus,” and “You learned it from Epaphras,”.

Note that Paul stated, “bearing fruit in every good works”.

When we put our faith in ('Jehovah Salvation by the Anointed One'; that Immanuel or) Jesus Christ, we become rescued from 'the dominion of darkness'; see Luke's segment 132. This is our redemption from sin and the forgiveness of for our past sins is our repentance.

“... the Father of the Lord Jesus Christ ...” I had hope you would pick up on this on your own; but I been told to explain this: “When Immanuel was baptized, he received the Holy Spirit – he became the Anointed One. When he was raised from the dead – his spirit (soul) and earthly body – by God, Yahweh; Immanuel became the Son of God; 'Jehoshua' meaning 'Jehovah is salvation'; but in English 'Jehoshua' translated 'Jesus'. And in the same way you too may be come the Son or Daughter of God. 'You may by children of your Father in heaven'”. -Holy Spirit.


Subsegment 'C', The Supremacy of Christ 1:15-23

“... so that in everything he (Jesus; Jehovah Salvation) might have the supremacy”. Even so God gave all authority to Jesus, not everyone submit to him, we still have sin in this world.

“... by making peace through his blood, shed on the cross”; this means that even so Christ (Immanuel) was treated very cruelly; he did not sin – by murdering his enemy, segment 52; nor did he judge them; segment 63; but he Love them, segments 56 and 57; therefore, (Immanuel) Christ had peace even so his blood was being shed on the cross. As He was being murdered on the cross, be cruel men, not by God's will, he had fullness of God dwell in Him.

“... reconciled you by Christ's physical body through death ...”; this means that after you repent, if you then make Christ – Master of your life, then you are not only rescued from the dominion of darkness, but you are consider holy in God's sight. (In other words: If you want to start the new life – the life of Christ Jesus – God will give you that new life.) See segment 272I; “Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has gone (dead) and the new has come”. Note the words 'in Christ', not 'believe in Christ'.


Subsegment 'D', Paul's Labour for the Church 1:24-, 2:5

Paul assume it is his responsibility to teach all the Gentile about Christ, even to the churched he did not start. This responsibility he did not take lightly; and no wonder, “Set apart for Me , Barnabas and Saul (Paul) for the work to which I have called them”. - God, in segment 242.


Subsegment 'E', freedom from Human Regulations Through Life with Christ 2:6-23

“So then, just as you receive Christ Jesus (the Anointed One of Yahweh's Salvation) as Lord (Master) continue to live in him, ... See to it that no one take you captive through hollow and deceptive philosophy, which depends on human tradition and the basic principles of this world rather than on Christ”.

- “hollow and deceptive philosophy”: “Show no pity; life for life, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot;” -Deuteronomy 19:21. But Jesus said; “Blessed are the merciful for they will be shown mercy”. -Matthew, segment 49.

- “human tradition”: “Praise be to the Lord, my Rock who trains my hand for war, my finger
for battle”. -Psalms 144:1. But Jesus said, “Blessed are the peace makers for they will be called sons of God”. -Matthew, segment 49.

-“principles of this world”: “Esau came in from the open country, famished ... 'Look, I am about to die. What good is the birthright to me', Esau said”. -Genesis 25:29-34. But Jesus said, “Blessed are those who hunger and thirst for righteousness, for they will be filled”. -Matthew, segment 49.

“Therefore, do not let anyone judge you by what you eat or drink, or with regard to a religious festival, a New Moon celebration or a Sabbath day”. (A Sabbath day was a special day in the year, see Leviticus 23:26-32, Day of Atonement, v:32, “It is a sabbath of rest for you ...”; Also see Leviticus 23:4-8, The Passover and Unleavened Bread, v:7, “... hold a sacred assembly and do no regular work”; And see Leviticus 23:23-25, Feast of Trumpets, v:24, “... you are to have a day of rest, a sacred assembly commemorated ...”. This is not about the seventh day of the week.) “These are a shadow of things that were to come; the reality, however, is found in Christ”.

“... were dead in your sins ... God made alive with Christ. He (God) for gave us all our sins, having canceled the written code, with regulation, ... nailing it to the cross”; this cancellation was foretold by Daniel, see Daniel 9:27- “... he (Anointed One) will put an end to sacrifice and offering”.Some of the Jewish-Christians were still keeping these Days and making others keep them. Paul kept the Festival of Unleavened Bread; see Acts, segment 271. (When you get an invitation, you put it up where you can see it; so it is a reminder to you. After it is over, you throw it away.) Keep or do not keep it make no difference. But the weekly Sabbath was not canceled, because he (Anointed One) would have to canceled God as Creator. Reread the fourth Commandment in my notes on segment 46 of Luke's account. Also see segment 270 HD.

“Do not let anyone, who delight in false humility and the worship of angels, disqualify you for the prise”. Today we do not worship angel, but we substitute it for our Country, and our right to be independence, free strong and powerful. But Jesus said, “Blessed are the meek, for they will inherit the earth”. -Matthew segment 49. MEEK, -mild of temper, patient, gentle, easily imposed upon. Immanuel's meekness cost him his life, and now he is the Son of God.


Subsegment 'F', Rules for Holy Living – the Church 3:1-17

“Set your minds on things above, not on earthly things. ... Put to death, therefore, whatever belongs to your earthly nature; sexual immorality (non-marital sexually intercourse), impurity (not clean, unwholesome, mixed with foreign or inferior substance), lust (a strong urgent desire to possess, as a lust for gold or power), evil desires (to want to harm another), greed (intense and selfish hunger of desire) which is Idolatry”. Anything that get between you and God is idolatry.

“Bear with each other an forgive whatever grievance you may have against one another. Forgive as the Lord forgave you”.


Subsegment 'G', Rules for Holy living – the Household 3:18-, 4:1

Substitute 'wives for husbands and husbands for wives'. Now reread the first two sentences. Is there any difference in meaning? NO, because in Christ, “there is no Greek or Jew, circumcised or uncircumcised, barbarian, Scythian, slave or free.”-subsegment F; and segment 151H, “neither Jew nor Greek, slave nor free, male nor female, for you are all one in Christ Jesus”.

Children obey your parents, but parents do not scold your children every time they make a mistake, have compassion and teach then in love.

Slave or employee do what is right. And master or employer provide what is right and fair, because you have a master in heaven.

Note this, “Anyone who does wrong will be repaid for his wrong and there is not favouritim”. Also in segment 270CB, “There will be trouble and distress for every human being who does evil ... For God does not show favouritism”.


Subsegment 'H', Further Instruction 4:2-6

In other words; Pray for yourself and others and always speak about God to others.


Subsegment ' I ', Final Greetings 4:7-18

Note the names Tychicus and Onesimus, the bearers of this letter. Paul said, “Onesimus ... who is one of you”. Paul said that because Onesimus, to the Colossians, was a run-a-way slave of Philemon, who is one of the church deacons.

NOTES:2) “M fellow prisoner Aristarchus”. This friend of Paul may have voluntarily shares Paul's imprisonment so that he could be with him. (see Philemon, segment 292D)

3) “Mark, the cousin of Barnabas”. This is John Mark, the author of the gospel MARK, who was with Barnabas and Paul on their missionary journey. This is the first mention of John by Paul since the disagreement of Acts segment 244 in 47 AD and segment 251 in 51 AD.

4) “to Nympha and the church in her home”.(She would be the deaconess of this church. See Romans 16:1, segment 270J, about Phoebe.) House-churches were common in the infant years of the Christian church, when new local groups of believers had no building in which to worship (Acts segment 238; Romans segment 270J; 1 Corinthians segment 266P). There is no evidence of church buildings by Christian groups before the third century.

5) “the letter from Laodicea” (Paul mean, his letter to them, but when they receive it; it will be from them). Nothing certain is known of this letter. Some think it is a reference to Paul's letter to the Ephesians or to Philemon (I personally think that Paul wrote a letter address to the Laodiceans and it has been lost. co-author.)

6) “I, Paul, write this greeting in my own hand”. The letter itself was dictated by Paul to a scribe, with Paul writing this line himself to authenticate the letter origin.

NOTES 2 to 6, taken from Jensen, Colossians and Philemon, pg.49 to 51.

“Our dear friend Luke, the doctor”. This is the first time Luke's name show up in the Bible. Remember back in segment 253, I said, that one might assume Timothy was doing the writing of the Book of Acts, well here is Luke.


This ends segment 291, Paul's letter to the Colossians. Now we study Paul's letter to Philemon, segment 292.


BACKGROUND 'R' The Persons; Philemon and Onesimus

Philemon was a well-to-do Christian friend of Paul, living in or near Colosse. He was probably the husband of Apphia and father of Archippus, two people named in the Greeting. The name Philemon means loving.

Onesimus was a household servant of Philemon, who probably came to know Paul intimately after his conversion at Rome. His name means useful, or profitable, a common nickname for slaves.

Onesimus had apparently stolen money or goods from his master, Philemon, and fled to Rome like so many other run-a-ways slaves. Through circumstances unknown to us he came in contact with Paul, who lead him to the Lord. Paul's immediate concern was for Onesimus' restoration and reconciliation with Philemon. Hence the apostle's tender and moving intercessory letter to his close friend, Philemon, on behalf of Onesimus.

Paul wrote to Philemon from prison in Rome, around 61 AD and was delivered by Onesimus and Tychicus.

BACKGROUND 'R' from Jensen, Colossians and Philemon, pg.53 and 55.


Segment 292, Paul's Letter to Philemon, subsegment 'A', Greeting 1:1-3

This is the first letter of Paul's that is written to a person. Note that the church meets in Philemon's home. The church is the people, not the building.


Subsegment 'B', Thanksgiving and Prayer 1:4-7

Note now Paul build-up Philemon in the faith and not in person. Paul calls him brother.


Subsegment 'C', Paul's Plea for Onesimus 1:8-21

“order you”, here Paul means, forgive as Christ forgave you. “my son Onesimus”, here Paul is stating that Onesimus is Paul's son in the faith. This is the same Onesimus mention in Colossians, segment 291I. “useless”, because he ran-a-way; “useful”, because now he is obedience. “who is my very heart”, Paul is referring to his affection for Onesimus and Onesimus' faith. “would like to. But did not want”, just because we are Christian brother, we have no right to take from each other without getting permission first. Note that Paul said; “no longer as a slave, but better than a slave, as a brother”.

“you owe me your very self”, this is Paul reminding Philemon that he tough him about Christ.


Subsegment 'D', Final Greeting 1:22-25

Note that Paul expects to be release from prison soon. These letter could have been written in 63 AD. Note the names, all these names are in Paul's letter to the Colossians. This is why it is assume that these letters were written at the same time, maybe the same day.

Note; “Epaphras, my fellow prisoner for Christ Jesus”, but in the Colossians letter, Paul wrote, “My fellow prisoner Aristarchus sends you his greetings”. Could these letters be written a year apart? Because in both cases 'prisoner' is singular. BUT it could be that Aristarchus wrote the letter for Paul to the Colossians and that Epaphras wrote the letter for Paul to Philemon? Paul wrote the 'Final Greeting' in both letters.

Paul is using the word 'prisoner' as a play on words, whether Paul is in jail or free, he will always be a prisoner (apostle) of the Anointed One of Yahweh's salvation – Christ Jesus.


This ends segment 292, Paul's letter to Philemon. Now we study segment 293, Paul's letter to the (Laodiceans?) Ephesians; written between 61 and 63 AD; from Paul in Rome.


BACKGROUND 'S' The Destination

There are two main views as to the original destination of this letter: 1) The Church of Ephesus, - This view is supported by the reading of 1:1 and by the traditional title assigned the Letter by the early church Fathers: “To Ephesians” (Greek Pros Ephesious). Also, such verses as 4:17 and 6:21-22 point to a specific church as being address, whatever that church was. 2) A Circuit of Various Unspecified Churches. This view is base mainly on the fact that some important ancient manuscripts omit the phrase “at Ephesus” ( Greek, en epheso) in 1:1. Also, the letter as a whole lacks the usual greeting of Paul and so appears to be a circular letter. Each of these views has its strength and weaknesses. Perhaps the answer is found in combining the two views. In other words; the letters was written to the Ephesians and addressed to them, but the Apostle intentionally cast it into a form which would make it suitable to the Christians in the neighbouring churches and intended that it should be communicated to them.


BACKGROUND 'T' The City of Ephesus

The Christians living in and around Ephesus to whom Paul wrote this sublime letter were cosmopolitan-oriented and well in formed about world affairs. This is because of the city's strategic location. Ephesus was recognized as the 'first' city of the province of Asia, even though Pergamum,

ninety miles to the north, was its capital. Try to imagine some of the native characteristics of the congregation of Ephesus from these brief notes about the city: 1) Commerce. Ephesus was one of the three leaders of international trade, the other two being Alexandria of Egypt and Antioch of Syria. 2) Arts and Science. The city was a haven for philosophers, poets, artists and orators. Corinth, across the Aegean Sea, was one of its rivals in those disciplines. 3) Religion. The worship of Diana (Greek, Artemis) was the dominant religion of the area. The Temple of Diana was world famous. Read Acts 19:23-34 (segment 268), noting among other things from the passage that Demetrius boasted that “all Asia and the world” worshipped Diana (19:27). Many of the Ephesians also identified with the imperial cult of Augustus and with various forms of magic (Acts 19:13-19; segment 265c & d and Ephesians 6:12; segment 293J). When you study Ephesians try to recall from time to time that its original readers were converts from the darkness of these idolatries.


BACKGROUND 'U' The Church at Ephesus

Most of the Ephesian congregation were Gentile converts, though the number of Jewish Christian was not small. Note the two references to “Jews and Greeks” in Acts 19:10, 17 (segment 265b & d). Since their conversion took place in 55 AD and Ephesians was written in 61 AD, the congregation was relatively young in the Lord when they read Paul's letter for the first time. The church itself served as a 'mother church' to the other of the province.

By the time the Apostle John became a spiritual shepherd of the Asian Christians, toward the end of the first century, the Ephesian church was regarded as 'the headquarters' of Christian mission, succeeding Antioch of Syria (which had succeeded Jerusalem). Observe in Revelation 1:11 the location of the name Ephesus in the list of the seven churches. Does this suggest something to you.


BACKGROUND 'V' The Date and Place Written

A date assigned to the writing of Ephesians is 61 AD. This is base on Paul's writing the letter during his first imprisonment in Rome, which lasted at least two years (61 to 63 AD). At this time he also wrote Colossians and Philemon. These letters are generally referred to as the Prison letters

BACKGROUND 'S, T, U, V' from Jensen, Ephesians, pg. 5 to 8.


This letter could also been written in 67 AD, Paul's second imprisonment, as a general letter to all churches. This letter parallel Paul's letter to the Colossians, whom Paul did not know. See subsegment C (Ephesians 1:15); Paul writes, “ever since I heard about your faith”, meaning Paul did not know them. But Paul did know the Ephesians, read segment 265 (Acts 19:1-22). So this letter may not be address to the Ephesians, but to the Laodiceans if written between 61 or 63 AD, or a general letter if written in 67 AD. Like I am fond of saying; if you want to know the truth, ask God.


Segment 293, Paul's letter to the Ephesians (Laodiceans ?), subsegment 'A', The Greeting 1:1-2

Read the footnote in the Bible. This greeting could also be read, “To the saints, the believers, who are in Christ Jesus”.

Timothy is not mention in this letter, as he is in the letter to the Colossians and to Philemon. This is why I think this letter was written well Paul was in prison the second time and before he wrote Timothy the second time and the Philippians, his last letter. It could have been written after 61 AD, maybe 62 AD; this would account for Timothy not being mention; if he left to do his missionary work.


Subsegment 'B', Spiritual Blessing in Christ 1:3-14

i, v:3-10) God's plan was that we would be like Christ, even before the creation of the world and never be a part of the evil one. But because we became a part of the evil one, we now have to separated from the evil one.

“Redemption through his blood”, means we put to death our sinful nature; and maybe even die for the same reason as Jesus did. “And so he (Jesus) condemned sin in sinful man in order that the righteous requirements of the law might be fully met in us, who do not live according to the sinful nature, but according to the Spirit”. - segment 270FA.

ii, v:11-14) “... included in Christ when you heard ...having believe ... marked ... with a seal, the promised Holy Spirit,”; here you might think that hearing the Gospel, you become saved, but it is believing the Gospel you hear that make you saved. Then the Holy Spirit marks you; or you then receive the Holy Spirit. See segment 75 and my note on segment 272H.

“When you heard”, well, you now have heard. You now know that you are included in God's plan of salvation. If you believe you will be Marked with the Holy Spirit. If you have now accepted as your saviour, you may now understand what Jesus was teaching in segment 75.


Subsegment 'C', Thanksgiving and Prayer 1:15-23

Note, “I ask God to give you the Spirit of ...” and “The eyes of your heart may be enlightened”. These statements lead me to believe that these People heard the Word of God and believed it, but did nothing with it. See segments 158 and 193.


Subsegment 'D', Made Alive in Christ 2:1-10

Note Paul said, “in which you used to live”, so if you are still following the sinful nature you are still dead in your transgressions.

Note, “not by works” and “to do good works”. People tole me that they live by grace and not by works. These people are very active in talk, but would not do anything to help another person. These people should read this subsegment, - “... created in the Anointed One of Yahweh's Salvation to do good works ...” now reread James, segment 241E, “faith with out deeds is useless”.


Subsegment 'E', One in Christ 2:11-22

Simply stated, this subsegment mean; that, Jesus close the gap between God and man. And if we want to see God, we too must put to death our sinful nature by obeying the Holy Spirit, who is in us. Note that Paul said, “are being built”and if you stop the building you loose.


Subsegment 'F', Paul the Preacher to the Gentile 3:1-13

Here Paul is telling these People, who do not know him, what his duty to them is. Reread segments 229 to 231, 242, 248 and 250B to E.


Subsegment 'G', A Prayer for the People 3:14-21

Once again Paul is praying that God would straighten these People; reread subsegment C.
Prayer: ..................................Another
.............................Angel ........................................evil one
................................................you praying

Between you and some One else there is two Beings, one good the other bad; think of praying as a way to push evil a way from Another, then the closer the Angel get to Another. The harder it is for Another to hear evil One, the easier it is to hear the Angel. This is why you get agitated, when you do something wrong; you can hear the Angel talking to you, because some One else is praying for you.


Subsegment 'H', Unity in the Body of Christ 4:1-16

Please NOTE this; there is one Lord, one Faith, one Baptism, one God and Father of ALL. Keep this in mind and remember that we are not 100% correct until WE ALL reach unity in the faith. We have no right to judge others and condemn then. When “we all reach unity in the faith, then we will no longer be infants tossed back and forth by the waves and craftiness of man in their deceitful scheming. In stead we will be speaking the truth in love”. See Matthew segment 111, “A Brother Who Sins Against You”.

“It is he (God) who gave some to be spiritually gifted until we all reach until in the faith”. Therefore the nine spiritual gift listed in segment 266LA will be apart of a true church of God; until we all reach unity in the faith. (We means all peoples of this World.).


Subsegment ' I ', Living as Children of Light 4:17-, 6:9

Subsegment IA is similar to segment 291F and subsegment IB is similar to segment 291G.


Subsegment ' IA', Living in this Sinful World 4:17-, 5:20

Note this, “... you must no longer live as the Gentiles do, ... which is being corrupted by its deceitful desires; (but) to be made new in the attitude of your minds and to put on the new self, created to be like God in true righteousness and holiness”. Also see segment 272I; “Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation, the old has gone, the new has come”.


Subsegment ' IB', The Christian Home 5:21-, 6:4

This statement: “ Submit to one another out of reverence for Christ”, is a connection between 'Living in this Sinful World' and 'The Christian Home'. This sentence belong to both subsegments. Jensen, Ephesians, pg.83 places it with this subsegment and the N.I.V. Holy Bible places it in subsegment IA.

i, v:22-33) Wives and Husbands

Husbands remember this - “and whoever wants to be first must be your slave” - Jesus in Matthew 20:27, segment 171.

Note the words, “as to the Lord” and “as the church submits”. Now note these words: “Husbands, love your wives just as Christ loved the church; gave himself, made her (Church) holy- without stain, wrinkle or blemish”. Also, “He who love his wife love himself. (Which of you like to be treated inferior or being told you can not do a job because you are not the height we want nor the sex we want. I know I do not.) After all no one hated his own body, but he feeds and care for it”.

This is Paul's tactful way of telling these People that Women's places in the church is not predetermine by their sex, but by their faith in Christ. Or in others words, equal to man. See segment 250H, “There is neither ... male nor female, for you are all one in Christ Jesus”.

ii, v:6:1-4) Children and Parents

This too is an equal command and straight foreword. Parents are to teach their children, in love, to obey, if they want to be obeyed. This teaching come from the fifth commandment.


Subsegment ' IC', Slaves and Masters 6:5-9

Today we could substitute 'Slaves' for 'Employees' and 'Masters' for 'Employers'. Note that we are to do our job even if it go unnoticed, because God rewards everyone for whatever they do.


Subsegment ' I ', Living as Children of Light 4:17-. 6:9 Summary

In comparing these two letters – Colossians and Ephesians - ; we have two kinds of statements on one subject, from one source. It like milk from a cow, you get cream and skim-milk from one source. Ephesians is the cream and Colossians is the skim-milk, and the Holy Spirit, through Paul, is the source.

If this letter was written in 67 AD as a general letter to believers; Paul could be pouring out his heart to these people; expanding on what he wrote in 63 AD to the Colossians.


Subsegment 'J', The Armor of God 6:10-20

Here Paul is comparing God's ability to a suit of armor, in order for these People to see what God's word has to offer. Note who we fight against; the rulers, authorities, power of this dark world and the spiritual forces of evil, but not other People. “For though we live in the world we do not wage war as the world does. The weapons we fight with are not the weapons of this world. On the contrary, they have divine power to demolish strongholds. We demolish arguments and every pretension that sets itself up against the knowledge of God and we take captive every though to make it obedient to Christ.” - segment 272NA. Soldiers are not Christians.


Subsegment 'K', Final Greeting 6:21-24

Note that 'only' Tychicus is mention here and not the others, who are mention in the other two letters. This is another reason I think this letter could have been written in 67 AD.

This ends segment 293, Paul's letter to the Ephesians or this ends Paul's general letter to Asian Minor Christians. Tychicus was the bearer of this letter to its destination.

After Paul was release from prison in 63 AD, he travelled to many places in Italy, Greece and Turkey. In the province of Macedonia, Paul wrote to Timothy and to Titus, who was in Crete, an island in the Mediterranean Sea. He may of wrote from Corinth.


CHAPTER THREE K and L, LETTERS OF PAUL, to two of his Students; Written between 63 and 66 AD.


BACKGROUND 'W' The Man, Timothy

Timothy is one of the most likeable and devoted Christians of the entire New Testament. From a human standpoint, his greatest honour was to be chosen as an assistant to the church's foremost missionary leader, Paul. He was Paul's closest friend to the very end, but the apostle recognized his higher worth and relationship when he called him a 'man of God' (1 Tim.6:11); and his name appears twenty-four times in the New Testament.

Timothy was a native of Derbe, a son of a Gentile father and a Jewish mother. His mother and grandmother are mentioned by name in Paul's second letter to him. Paul was thirty to thirty-five years old when Timothy was born, which means that the Apostle Paul was twice Timothy's age when Paul's wrote him.

From the time Timothy was a child, he was instructed by his mother in the Scriptures (Old Testament). His mother had been tough by her mother, Lois. Timothy's Gentile father apparently did not hinder this Jewish religious training. The name Timothy (Greek, Timotheus) means honouring God or honoured be God. Timothy's mother very likely chose the name out of her faith in God.

Timothy and his mother were probably converted when Paul visited Derbe on his first missionary journey. We may conclude that it was Paul who led Timothy to the Lord, when Timothy was in his late teens. When Paul and Silas revisited Derbe on the second missionary journey, Christians from that area highly recommended Timothy to Paul as an assistant. Paul responded and Timothy was circumcised and ordained to the ministry of the Word. From that time onward, Timothy was Paul's closest co-worker, serving in various capacities. Various things written in Acts and the letters furnish the background for a personality profile of this man of God.


BACKGROUND 'X' The Letter, 1st Timothy

Paul probably wrote this letter from Macedonia, around 64 AD. Paul expected to return to Ephesus shortly, but he knew of the possibility of a long delay.

It is not difficult to learn from the letter itself what the situation was at Ephesus, which constrained Paul to write at this time. Read the letter through, not tarrying over details and observe direct or indirect references to the following problems or needs: spread of false doctrine, spiritual coldness, personnel problems, problems of the worship services, problems related to officers of the church and the care of widows.

BACKGROUND 'W & X' from Jensen, 1&2 Timothy and Titus, pg. 6 to 10.


Segment 294, Paul's first letter to Timothy, subsegment 'A', The Greeting 1:1-2

This is Paul's usual greeting. Note, Paul calls Timothy 'my true son in the faith'; meaning that timothy knows all of Paul's teachings. This letter is address to Timothy, not the church. Sometime you say things to a friend differently than you would to a group of people.

“An Apostle ... by the command of God”. Paul does not want nor need man's approval.


Subsegment 'B', Warning Against False Teachers of the Law 1:3-11

It seem that the church in Ephesus is going through the same trouble as the church in Corinth, in 55 AD.

Note what Paul said about the Law; “... the law is good if a man uses it properly. ..., but for lawbreakers and rebels (2nd commandment), the ungodly and sinful (1st), the unholy and irreligious (4th and 3rd), for those who kill their fathers or mothers (5th), for murderers (6th), for adulterers and perverts (7th), for slave traders (8th and 10th) and liars and perjurers (9th) (the law) is contrary to(their) sound doctrine ...”


Subsegment 'C', The Lord's Grace to Paul 1:12-20

Paul is noting that before he was joined to God through faith in Christ Jesus – the Anointed One of Yahweh's (God's) Salvation – he was only a blasphemer and a persecutor and a violent man.

Paul warns Timothy to hold on to his faith or he will become what Paul was.

Also note; 'shipwrecked their faith'; this too is a warning that you do not have eternal salvation – once save always saved regardless of what you do. You can fall back into your sinful nature. It all depends on you; what you read (the Bible or ? ) and what you do (good or evil).


Subsegment 'D' Instruction on Worship 2:1-15

i, v:1-7) Paul states that Prayers are to be made for everyone, because God wants all of mankind to be saved.

ii, v:8) This sentence has THREE KEY WORDS; 1) holy – an adjective defining hands, 2) anger and 3) disputing – two adjectives defining a person attitude.

iii, v:9-10) What Paul said about woman, here also apply to men, but since it was the women who were dressing themselves with braided hair with gold, pearls and expensive clothes, Paul directed his comments to the women.

Showing-off Ones wealth with things of earthly value is wrong. My daughters braid their hair and I wear a gold wedding ring; this is not wrong, but displays of wealth is wrong.

Note what make a woman beautiful; good deeds, this too also goes for the men.

iv, v:11-15) The anger and disputing mention in paragraph ii ! Woman were stating that they HAVE the same rights as men in everything – equal to men. And the men, “Who want to be teachers of the law, but they do not know what they are talking about or what they so confidently affirm.”, started telling women to be silent because Eve (woman) sinned not Adam (man).

Read Genesis 2:4 to 4:24, Creation of People
2:7 -“and the Lord formed man”,
v:17 - “but you must not eat from the tree of knowledge of good and evil”,
v:22 - “then the Lord God made a woman from the rib, he had taken out of the man”,
3:4 - “you will not surly die, the serpent said to the woman”,
v:6 - “when the woman saw that the fruit of the tree was good and pleasing to the eye and also desirable for gaining wisdom, she took some and ate it. She also gave some to her husband, who was with her and he did eat it”;

So we learn that Adam was told by God, but Eve was not and she was lied to be the serpent (Satan). Eve was deceived, but Adam disobey God; thereby Adam sinned with full knowledge of what God said to him. A lot of people blame women for the down-fall of man, but it was Man – Adam who sin by disobeying God; not women. Read Genesis 3:17, “To Adam ... Cursed is the ground because of YOU;”

ii to iv, v:8-15) Yes Paul; you do allow women.- John A. Clark. Well; Timothy knew what Paul was getting at with these statements. Let go back and reread segments 250H, 266KA, 270CB, 291G and 293IB,i. Timothy knew that Paul allows and permits woman to speak in church; see 270J, “I (Paul) comment to you (the Christian in Rome) our sister, Phoebe, a servant (English – servant, Greek – deacon) of the church in Cenchrea. I ask you to receive her in the Lord in a way worthy of the saints and to give her any help she may need from you, for she has been a great help to many people, including me”.

Also in Acts segment 275, “... stay at the house of Philip the Evangelist, one of the seven (segment 221). He had four unmarried daughter who had the gift of prophecy”; “but he who prophesies edifies the church” (segment 266LD,i). How why did God give this gift to women, if women are to be silent and not to speak in the church nor teach men?

“But women will be kept safe (or be saved – foot note in Bible) through childbirth”. Just because a woman give birth does not mean she is saved; if you believe so then you better reread segment 250F & H. Women are save by believing the truth about God. Reread Acts segment 254, Lydia, who was “a dealer in purple cloth”, a business women; her conversion in Philippi. She did not give birth, but she did believe. And men are save be believing the truth about God.

NOW MEN – If you wish to dispute this or get angry, then; you can not hold up holy hands in prayer. Remember, Timothy knew Paul like a son knows his father. He knew what Paul; meant.

Timothy, by now, would be laughing with Paul's wit. “... whoever wants to become great among you must be your servant, and who ever wants to be first must be your slave – just as the Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve, ...” Jesus quoted in Matthew segment 171, 18:26-28.

1 Timothy 2:11-15 (segment 294D,iv) “A woman should learn in quietness and full submission ! I do not permit a woman to teach ! Or to have authority over a man !, she must be silent !. For Adam was formed first, then Eve; and Adam was not the one Deceived !, it was the woman and became a sinner !. But women will be kept safe through childbirth, if they continue in faith, love and holiness with propriety !”.With an exclamation mark, the statement take on a whole new meaning.

Prophecy edifies the church, the church is the people. “Where two or three come together in my name, there am I with them”. -Jesus, quoted in Matthew segment 118c, 18:20.

If I am still wrong in your eyes, think of this – A woman or women should be silent in church; then they may never speak again to a believer, because two believer make a church. But Paul said, “For as woman came from man, so also man is born of woman”. I would like to see a man give birth to a woman. What? !!! So then; do not think more of yourself, then you really are.


Subsegment 'E', Overseers and Servants 3:1-16

The word 'overseers' in English, in Greek it is 'bishops'; the word 'servants' is English, in Greek it is 'deacons'.

Now a bishop or overseer must be – not one of these, but all of these; above reproach in; 1) one spouse (if married?), not an adulterer, 2) temperate, 3) self-controlled, 4) respectable, 5) hospitable, 6) able to teach, 7) not a drunkard, 8) not violent, but gentle, 9) not quarrelsome not a petty arguer, 10) not a lover of money greedy, 11) manages and is respected by his/ her family, 12) not a recent convert, even Paul, Pharisee, took three years from his conversion to preaching, 13) has a good reputation with outsiders, then these outsiders would know that this person process these qualities.

Now a deacon or servant no matter male or female must meet the same requirements. Note that deacons are to be tested. I assume that a person had to be a deacon first before become a bishop.

If more churches would demand these qualifications to be met in their leaders, then we would have better churches. If we had these qualification in us, we would have better us!

Paul wanted to go to Ephesus to see Timothy to explain more clearly about what is acceptable in the church. We do not know what Paul told Timothy, but we do have the same Holy Spirit and he will teach us if we let Him.


Subsegment 'F', Instruction to Timothy 4:1-16

The people in Ephesus were going through the same hell as the people in Corinth did in 55 AD and Timothy had to put a stop to these hypocritical liars, just like Paul did in Corinth.

In the eleven chapter of Leviticus, we are told what is good for food for us. What Paul is referring to in saying “For everything God created is good, and nothing is to be rejected ...” is in relationship to what Paul wrote to the Corinthians. “So then, about eating food sacrificed to idols: we know that an idol is nothing at all in the world and that there is no god, but One. ... But food does not bring us near to God; we are no worse if we do not eat, and no better if we do”. Segment 266JA. “... nothing should be rejected if it is receive with thanksgiving, ...” This is not a teaching that we can eat unclean (unhealthy) food.

You and I should remember this trustworthy saying; “we have put our hope in the living God, who is the Saviour of all men and especially of those who believe” 'Saviour of all men' this means that Christ Jesus – the Anointed One of Yahweh's Salvation- is the saviour of all men, but not all men accept Jesus – Yahweh's Salvation. Note 'who believe' this is present tense, not past nor future tense.

Note how Timothy (and you and me) are to set an example; 1) in speech, 2) in life, 3) in love, 4) in faith, 5) in purity.

This gift; Timothy has, we do not know what it is, by the laying on of hands; could have been given in 50 AD. See segment 252. note, if we Persevere in our faith we save our self and those who fellow our example. In other words, we are not to give up; see segment 266MA.


Subsegment 'G', Advice About Widows 5:1-16

Note how Timothy is to treat other people. We are to do the same; 'For God does not show Favouritism', therefore, we are to do the same.

We, the people, are responsible for the elderly and widows in our own family. Young widows should remarry if they wish to do so; see segment 266I, viii.

Those widows who do not have family to take care of them are to be supported by the church, but they have to be devoted to God and the church. (In other words, for example: If the church building needs a janitor(s) to keep it clean, then the church leaders are to hire those widows in need, to do the work, and not give the job to a friend.

Paul talks about women-widows, because this was the problem at the time. Men would keep on working when they became widowers, thereby taking care of themselves. But women could only be taken care of be the church – if their husbands did not own a business their widows could inherit or they did not have a family that could take care of them. This advice to the church and families about widows also go for anyone in need.

Note this, “Learn to put your religion into practice, so that the church can help those widows (people) who are really in need”. Note “PUT INTO PRACTICE”!


Subsegment 'H', Advice to Elders 5:15-25

“The workers deserves his wages”. Paul is quoting Luke's segment 128. in subsegment E, Paul wrote, “Devote yourself to public reading of Scripture”. Luke wrote his two books in Rome, while with Paul, between 62 and 64 AD. Now in 64AD(?), they could have been copied and sent to the churches, but that is guess work on my part.

Note this; we are “not to entertain an accusation against an elder”(Paul used elder because, outsiders like to lie about the leaders of a church in order to condemn the whole church.) or any one else “unless it is brought by two or three witnesses”. Paul does not say we have to believe these witness and condemn the elder. He say we have to entertain (to have a hearing) these accusations. Then if the accuse is guilty, then we are to rebuke that person publicly.

“Do not be hasty in the laying on of hands”. This appears to be a references to the ordination of elders. If so, its application to a church's call of a pastor is obvious. Never be in a hurry to ordain a man or you may be making yourself responsible for his sins. Paul's advice is to investigate thoroughly before making decision and appointments. This is wise counsel for all Christian institutions.” - Jensen, 1 & 2 Timothy and Titus, pg. 48.

“use a little wine”; The mixing of wine with water was to purify the water. Note that Paul refer to Timothy's illness.


Subsegment ' I ', Advice to Slave 6:1-2

This advice for slave is not Paul's way of condoning slavery, but a way to make the best of a bad situation, in order that their faith may not be damages.


Subsegment 'J', Love of Money 6:3-10

Two things to learn from this; 1) “Godliness with contentment is great gain” and 2) “The love of money is a root of all kinds of evil”. Reread this subsegment. This is one of my problems.


Subsegment 'K', Paul's Charge to Timothy 6:11-16

Here, Paul is reminding Timothy of his faith and responsibility to God. We would do well to learn from this.


Subsegment 'L', Wealth 6:17-19

The false wealth is money. True wealth is faith in God; no matter how much you give away to help others, God can replace it.

I keep praying that God will give me money to build a house for my Family. I sometimes wonder if this pray is a sin.

Subsegment D,iii ; gold, pearls and expensive clothes: “Command those who are rich in this present world not to be arrogant ...”


Subsegment 'M', Final Greeting 6:20-21

This is an addition to what Paul said in subsegment K.


This ends segment 294, Paul's first letter to Timothy. Now we start studying Paul's other letter to this student; Titus. Segment 295, Paul's letter to Titus, written between 63 and 66 AD.


BACKGROUND 'Y' The Man, Titus

The name Titus was a common Latin name in Paul's day. Both of Titus's parents were Greek. Their residence may have been in a city such as Antioch of Syria (cf. Gal. 1:21 & 2:1; segment 250C & D). Titus may have been converted through the ministry of Paul, as suggested by 'Titus 1:4; subsegment A. Titus does not appear by name in the Book of Acts, but his first contacts with Paul were during those years. He accompanied Paul and Barnabas to the Jerusalem council of Acts 15; segment 248 (Cf. Gal. 2:1-4; segment 250D). He was Paul's representative at the Corinthians church during Paul's third missionary journey; to alleviate tension there (2 Cor. 7:6, 13-14; segment 272L) and to collect money for the poor (2 Cor. 8:6, 16 & 23; segment 272MA & MB,i). He was Paul's representative at the Cretan churches after Paul's release from the first Roman imprisonment (Titus 1:5; subsegment B) and had a ministry at Dalmatia (2 Tim. 4:10; segment 296F). Titus was a consecrated Christian of strong affection, courage and zeal. He was wise and practical in his dealing with others, commanding their respect. He knew how to handle the quarrelsome Corinthians, the mendacious Cretans and the pugnacious Dalmatians.


BACKGROUND 'Z' The People and the Letter, Titus

Paul wrote to Titus soon after writing to Timothy, probably while the Apostle was in Macedonia, en route to Nicopolis (3:12; subsegment D), between 64 and 66 AD.

Paul had left Titus in the Roman province of Crete, just as he left Timothy at Ephesus. This mountainous island is located southeast of Greece; its dimensions are 160 miles by 35 miles. The Cretans has a bad reputation in the Mediterranean world, illustrated by these two saying: “Cretans are always liars, evil brutes, lazy gluttons”, said be a Cretan prophet and quoted by Paul; and “The Cretans are always brigands and piratical, and unjust”, written by Leonides. It is not known when or by whom the Cretans were first evangelized. The original nucleus of Christian may have begun on the day of Pentecost, at Jerusalem in 31 AD. Paul did not visit the island on any of his missionary journey. He may have preached in cities of the island on his brief visit after the Roman imprisonment. By the time he wrote to Titus, he had many Christian friends living there. The very fact that God included in the canon of the New Testament a letter written indirectly to the Cretan churches, not widely known to the first century Christian world, tells us that no local church, however small or insignificant in man's eyes, is overlooked by God.

Paul wrote the letter to Titus for many of the same reasons he wrote to Timothy. These include a) disorder and false teaching threatening the local churches, b) inconsistent living by church members and c) the need for instruction concerning church organization. The main purposes of the letter, in the immediate setting, includes a) to advise Titus in his task of superior of the Cretan churches as Paul's representative, b) to instruct and exhort both Titus and the churches regarding Christian behaviour consistent with Christian doctrine and c) to instruct Titus concerning personal matters.

BACKGROUND 'Y & Z', from Jensen, 1&2 Timothy and Titus, pg. 54 to 57


Segment 295, Paul's Letter to Titus, subsegment 'A', The Greeting 1:1-4

Paul's greeting is a little longer then usually, but it is not as long as his greeting to the Romans. Note; knowledge of truth leads to godliness.


Subsegment 'B', Titus Task on Crete 1:5-16

Paul left Titus on Crete to appoint elders. In segment 221 (Acts 6:1-7) the Brothers elected deacons (servants), men full of the Spirit and wisdom. Titus would be looking for people with the same faith. The Way is now about 30 years old and the young people from back then should be elders, people with the ability to teach, while the servant (deacons) did the work of looking after the church building; if they had one.

Note the blameless qualifications for a elder (bishop or overseer or supervisor); 1) IF married, see segment 266I, one spouse, 2) family must also be believers, 3) not overbearing, 4) not quick tempered, 5) not given to much wine (drunkard), 6) not violent, 7) not pursuing dishonest gain (stealing). Note too, that these blameless qualifications are equal to what is tough in segment 129.

Note the teaching on what is pure. This statement, 'to the pure, all thing are pure,' does not mean that we can do what we want; see segment 266HC; the sentence with the word 'disobedient' in it. Can you be a good Christian and disobey God? -----.


Subsegment 'C', What Must be Tough to Various Group 2:1-15

i, v:1-2) Note that older men must be worthy of respect and must have the qualifications of an elder.

ii, v:3-5) Older women (Married), come under the same qualifications. Note , “ to be busy at home” and “subject to their husbands”. A woman is to have the home ready, food cooked for when her working husband came home. They were not to be gossipers nor lazy bodies. ( I do this for me wife, who works outside the home; to earn the family income.)

At that time and in that society, women did not work outside the home and were considered to be property of their husbands. But this is not the way Jesus wants it; see segments 250H and 291F, “There is neither Jew nor Greek, slave nor free, male nor female for you are all one in Christ Jesus.”

iii, v:6-8) Young men are to be self controlled an do what is good, same as the elders.

iv, v:9-10) Slave also are to do what is right; segment 300EA, this is in Peter's first letter to the believers.

v, v:11-15) To Titus; “Do not let anyone despise you”, or in other words, do not give evil a place to grow.


Subsegment 'D', Doing What is Good 3:1-11

Note, “show true humility to ward all men”; humility means meekness; see Matthew, segment 49, the third blessing.

Here, Paul make it very clear that we must do what is right; even so, we are not saved because of righteous things we had done, but by the mercy of God. Therefore, we should also be merciful toward everyone. See Matthew, segment 49, the fifth blessing.


Subsegment 'E', Final Remarks 3:12-15

There is that name again, Tychicus; who is he? There is a lot of people named in the New Testament and even a lot more who are not named. We owe these people our thanks, because they did things for us, like delivering these letters.

In Paul's concern for the evangelists; he states something very basic, that is over looked by most of us Christians; “OUR PEOPLE MUST LEARN TO DEVOTE THEMSELF TO DOING WHAT IS GOOD.”


This ends segment 295, Paul's letter to Titus. In 67 AD, Paul was arrested again by the Romans and this time he was not in a rented house. While in prison, he wrote at least two letters, one to Timothy, whom Paul calls “my dear son” and one to the Philippians; the saint in Christ Jesus.


CHAPTER THREE M and N, PAUL'S final LETTERS, Written in 67 AD, from Rome


BACKGROUND 'Aa' Occasion and Purpose for Letter

Paul wrote this letter from prison at Rome around 67 AD, a few years after his first letter to Timothy. The immediate occasion of the letter was Paul's desire to see Timothy and Mark again and to have Timothy bring Paul's cloak, books and parchment which the apostle had left in Troas. (Troas may have been the place of Paul's arrest) The cloak was for the damp of the cell and the cold of the winter. Of the two kinds of writing which Paul requested – books (scrolls) and parchments, the latter no doubt included the Scriptures (Old Testament), hence the accent, 'especially the parchments'.

Paul's main purpose in writing was to inspire and challenge Timothy to take up the torch of the gospel ministry left by the apostle. It is possible that Timothy had left Ephesus by this time, suggested by subsegment F (4:12). If so, he probably was engaged in evangelistic work in Macedonia or Asia. If Paul was executed before Timothy could visit him, the letter was that much more significant for Timothy.

This letter to Timothy has been called 'an letter of mingled gloom and glory'. True, there is a pathos (sad) about such lines as “for I am already being poured out like a drink offering and the time has come for my departure” and “for Demas, because he loved this world, has deserted me and has gone to Thessalonica”. Paul was ever truthful and exposing his wounded heart like this could only have spurred Timothy on to the fellowship of suffering. But the prominent tone of this letter, even in references to trails as mentioned above, is triumph and glory and deep gratitude. Paul is not despondent; he does not despair. Only a sure hope could give birth to such an exclamation as, “there is in store for me the crown of righteousness”. (Read the letter, can you feel the pain and disappointed in Paul's soul? -John A. Clark)

BACKGROUND 'Aa', from Jensen, 1&2 Timothy and Titus, pg. 71-73


Segment 296, Paul's second letter to Timothy, subsegment 'A', The Greeting 1:1-2

Note that the 'promise of life' is in Christ Jesus; the Anointed One of God's salutation”.


Subsegment 'B', Encouragement to be Faithful 1:3-, 2:13

No matter what may happen to your teacher, friend or even family; we must never stop preaching the Gospel.

Paul said that he was appointed three things: 1) a herald; a messenger, for-runner, to introduce, proclaim; 2) a apostle; a person chosen by Jesus to teach His gospel to the world; 3) a teacher; a person whose profession is teaching or instructing.

In segment 266LB,ii; Paul writes about the difference gifts. Now we learn that some gift over lap other gifts. And why not? For he who has the Holy Spirit has God. Some people have more of one gift then another gift, because they use it more frequency in the work of God.

Note that the Holy Spirit live in you. Remember segment 272I; “Therefore, if anyone is in Chris, he is a new creation, the old has gone, the new has come” and in segment 270FA; “The mind of sinful man is death, but the mind controlled by the Spirit is life and peace, because the sinful mind is hostile to God. It does not submit to God's laws”. If you do not submit to God's Commandments then you are hostile to God and are not control by the Spirit and thereby are not save, but are 'controlled by the sinful nature'. See my note on segment 291E.

Note; “No one serving as a soldier gets involved in civilian affairs”. This statement is directed at Timothy – and apostle, evangelists, pastors, teachers – people who make their living from serving God full time do not get involved in civilian affairs. It does not mean that a Christin can not hold an elective office, nor work as a civil servant. But his first duty is to God and truth.

If you understand the 'trustworthy saying', then you know a simple truth. This is “The Way”. See Matthew segment 89f. (10:32-33).


Subsegment 'C', A Workman Approved by God 2:14-26

Note that, “Everyone who confesses the name of the Lord must turn away from wickedness” and “If a man cleanse himself from the latter (ignoble – vile, vulgar), he will be an instrument of noble purposes”. Here it is; you must take the first step to clean yourself and stay clean. Remember in segment 293B,ii; “And you also were included in Christ when you heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation. Having believe,...” First you have to hear and then believe the truth about Jesus before you can be saved. You must maintain the approval of God by obeying Him. See segment 270EC, “you are slaves to the one whom you obey, ... to obedience (to God) which leads to righteousness”.


Subsegment 'D', Godlessness in the Last Days 3:1-9

I have been told that I use 'note this' away to much; so, “But mark this:” - Paul. This subsegment must be importance, so reread it; please.

Note that Paul states; “having a form of godliness, but denying its power”. There is a lot of churches in the world today that are nothing more than a social club. They have a form of a church, but they deny God by not obeying His Law. In segment 266 HA, Paul wrote, “I am writing you that you must not associate with anyone who calls himself a brother, but is sexually immoral (7th com.), greedy (10th com.), an idolater (2nd com.), a slanderer (9th com.), a drunkard (1st com.) or a swindler (3th com.). With such men do not even eat”.

Is your church denying God by allowing your members to disobey God's Commandments? If your answer is 'Yes', then take Paul's command to heart; “Have nothing to do with them” and “Expel these wicked men from among you”. Segment 266 HA.

Reread this subsegment again; are you one of these?; if so, have a talk with God, right now!


Subsegment 'E', Paul's Charge to Timothy 3:10-, 4:8

Compare; “In fact, everyone who wants to live a godly life in Christ Jesus, (in the Anointed One of God's salvation), will be persecuted” with “the sinful mind is hostile to God”; segment 270FA. Who brings the persecution, God or man? Your answer -------?

As a Christian, are you hostile to people who are not doing something harmful to you? Yes! Who side are you on?, not God's.

What does a man of God need for his equipment, to do God's work? Answer is “All Scripture is God-breathed and is useful, ... thoroughly equipped for every good work”. When we get to the Letters of John an apostle of Jesus; I will show you an other answer, but it is the same answer.

Note Paul's charge to Timothy, especially; “For the time will come when men will not put up with sound doctrine ... they will gather around them ... teachers to say what their itching ears want to hear ... and turn aside to myths”. I been in churches like this; so I all ways anticipate wrong teaching. I believe that I had found a True Church, but some of the people do not live be the truth; behind my back they accused me of stealing 35$ from out-of the church building. This stop my willingness to go to church, in that aspect; I have fallen short of the glory of God.

Remember this, Paul states about himself; “being poured out like a drink offering”, because we will get back to it in segment 297C & E.


Subsegment 'F', Personal Remarks 4:9-18 and 'G', Final Greeting 4:19-20

In these subsegments there is 17 people, named; one deserted, two have gone to, one is with me, one you are to get, one sent to, one has my cloak, one opposes the message, three you are to greet, one stayed in, one left sick in and four greet you. Can you relate to one of these people?

I can, I relate to Demas. Because I was in need of a Job, I deserted God after I been turn down for jobs, because I would not work on the Sabbath. I did get employment, but only after I said I would work on the Sabbath. But God in his wisdom took that job away from me and gave me a job of a lower states, lower pay and Sabbaths off. But at that time I did not see God's hand at work in by life, so I got very angry and turn against God; (1985), but now (1987), I see and I have to do what Ezekiel wrote, “I say to the wicked man, you will surely die, but he turn away from his sin and does what is just and right ... and does no evil, he will live; he will not die”. Ezekiel 33:14-16. “If we are faithless, he (God) will remain faithful, for he (God) can not disown himself”. segment 296B.

This Luke is the writer of a Gospel and a Book, Acts of the Apostles. In his book – Acts, he refers to himself as 'us and we'. Paul mention him in his letter to the Colossians and in his letter to Philemon.

Paul did forgive Mark for whatever happen in Pamphylia; (This would be segment 244, about 47 AD) “Get Mark and bring him with you, because he is helpful to me in my ministry”.

Remember this statement, “Do your best to come to me quickly”; because we will get back to it in segment 297C & E.


This ends Paul's second letter to Timothy. Now we will study Paul's last letter (or the one I think is the last one); Paul's letter to the Philippians, his pride and joy of all his good works.


Segment 297, Paul's Letter to the Philippians, written in Rome in 67 AD.


BACKGROUND 'Bb' The City of Philippi

The opening verse of Philippians identifies its destination as a congregation of the city of Philippi. Let us first consider the city itself. Philippi was a city of the Macedonia. The city is just inland, about ten miles, from the coastal town of Neapolis. Read segment 254 (Acts 16:11-15), which records Paul' stopover at Neapolis on his first visit to Philippi. Philippi is located on major overland route of Macedonia called Egnatian Way. When Paul sent Epaphroditus back to Philippi from Rome, the trip no doubt was via the Appian Way through Italy, followed by an eighty mile trip across the sea of Adria, then the land journey on the Egnatian Way.

In 350 BC, the city was named Philippi, after Philip of Macedon, father of Alexander the Great. Its former name was 'Krenides' (Little Fountains). The city became a Roman colony in 42 BC. It was a miniature Rome; exempt from taxation and modeled after the capital of the world. Luke recognized its popular acclaim by calling Philippi 'the leading city of the district of Macedonia'. Actually Amphipolis was the capital of the district which included Philippi.

Estimates range from 200,000 to 500,000 residents, as of the Paul's time. Most of these were Greeks, with a smaller contingent of Jews and Romans. Read Acts segment 254, (16:13) and observe where Paul held his first evangelistic meeting in the city. This may suggest that there was no synagogue (Jewish place of worship) in the city, since Paul usually had his first public contacts with the people in the synagogue. {“Maybe that why Paul was not persecuted in Philippi, there was not enough Jews to start a mob. No-matter what the Jews did back then; it could never justify, the treatment of the Jews by Christians over the last 1937 years”.- Holy Spirit} 2004 – 67 = 1937.

Philippi was a relatively wealthy city, known for its gold mines and exceptionally fertile soil. A reputable school of medicine was located there. It is interesting to associate this latter fact with the view held be many that Philippi was Dr, Luke hometown.


BACKGROUND 'Cc' The Church at Philippians

(When Paul wrote this letter to the Philippians, the congregation was about 15 – 16 years old. - co-author.)

The first converts were Lydia, a woman who was a dealer in cloth and the town's jailer; (I said he was not persecuted, I did not say he was not thrown into jail. He was, for breaking man law, by freeing a slave girl possess by a demon.); and other members of the two families were also saved at this time. Luke identifies Lydia as one who worshipped God, which indicates that she was a proselyte (convert to a religion or belief) to the Jewish religion when Paul first met her.

The first meeting place of the new Christians at Philippi was probably the home of Lydia. Philippi is commonly referred to as the 'birthplace of European Christianity', since the first converts of any organized missionary work in Europe were gained here. The year of Paul's first contact at Philippi was around 50 AD.

Most of the congregation were Greek, though the fellowship included some converted Jews. The average family was of the middle class, of moderate means. By the time Paul wrote this letter, the church had an organization structure which included the offices of bishops ( supervisors, overseers) and deacons (servants). When Paul left the new Philippians converts after his first ministry in Philippi, his companion Luke remained behind and no doubt helped in a follow-up ministry of encouraging and instructing the new Christians.(Acts segment 254, “and she persuaded us” and segment 256, “When they had passed through Amphipolis”: note the two difference pro-nouns “us” and “they”; in segment 256 Luke was not with Paul. He stayed in Philippi to help his hometown to grow strong in the Lord. - co-author.)


BACKGROUND 'Dd' The Letter, Philippians

(Read this letter; can you feel Paul's joy now that Timothy and maybe Mark are with him?)

Philippians has been called Paul's love letter to the saints at Philippi, because its informal, personal style reveals so much of the apostle's character. The letter contains less censure and more praise then does any other letter.

Because Paul's purpose in writing was more practical than doctrinal, no detailed outline is apparent in the structure of this personal letter. However. Paul does teach about the doctrines of the person and work of Christ in this letter.

Paul does not quote the Old Testament in his letter and the vocabulary include sixty-five words which are not found in any of Paul's other letters.

BACKGROUND 'Bb, Cc and Dd' from Jensen, Philippians, pg 5-7 & 10.


Segment 297, Paul's letter to the Philippians, written in 67 AD, from Rome, subsegment 'A', The Greeting 1:1-2

Note Paul's opening sentence; “Paul and Timothy, servants of Christ Jesus”. Here Paul states that Timothy is equal to himself, as a servant of Christ. Paul never did this in any of his other letters. In the Thessalonians' letters, Paul did not give himself a title, but he did mention Silas and Timothy. In Philemon's letter, Paul states that he “a prisoner of Christ Jesus” and called Timothy a 'brother'. In Paul other letters, he states that he is “an apostle of Christ Jesus” and then he does or does not mention others; but usually he mentions Timothy.

Note that the letter is address to the saints; these people are the believers – the congregation;

together with overseers – superintends, or in the Greek, bishops; and deacons. See segment 221. [Deacons: The word 'deacon' translates 'diakonos', which primarily means servant. The other common word for servant in the New Testament is 'doulos', bond-servants, slave which Paul uses earlier -”Servants of Christ Jesus”. In 'diakonos' the emphasis is on the servant's work, activity. In 'doulos' the emphasis is on the servant's relationship to his master.]- from Jensen, Philippians, pg.26.

Well now back to the subject; what I want to point out is that the Bible (The Word of God) is for you, anyone; and not just for those people who assume(priest, preacher, bishops, deacons etc.) they are the only ones who can understand and teach the Bible. Usually those people, who think like that, exploit the Bible to there own advantage and lead people to Satan; a church without the Spirit of God. Remember; living Christians are saints; not just dead one.


Subsegment 'B', Thanksgiving and Prayer 1:3-11

Note that the 'good works' does not stop at baptism and church going, but it go on “until the day of Christ Jesus” (return). Note, 'pure and blameless until the day of Christ'; this means that it is possible for us to live a life without committing sins.


Subsegment 'C', Paul's Chains Advance the Gospel 1:12-30

The news of imprisonment of People for speaking freely, about The Way; spreads faster then wild fire. People wanted to here for themselves; 'What is so bad about The Way!' There people heard and then believed what they heard; therefore, Paul's imprisonment help to advance the gospel.

Today we could add to 'envy and rivalry' – for money and fame; but not for the love for God. But note, “Christ is preached” and that is importance.-Sunday sabbath keeper preached Christ to me.

Paul now believes that he is going to be murdered by the Romans. If he live, he will continual to preach, but if he dies, his race is won, because no more can be done to him, by man. This is why he said, “...I desire to depart and be with Christ”; not that he would be in heaven, but he would be out of Satan's reach; before the resurrection and the Lord's return.

In Paul's second letter to Timothy, he wanted to see Timothy and Mark before he died; “Do your best to come to me quickly” and “the time has come for my departure” and “the Lord ... will bring me safely to his heavenly kingdom”. See segment 296F & F. And here he said, “...Christ will be exalted in my body, whether by life or by death”. Paul is anticipating his death, but note what he said, “Whatever happens, conduct yourselves in a manner worthy of the Gospel of Christ”. This is the same message Jesus spoke in Matthew segment 49, especially the third and ninth blessing.


Subsegment 'D', Imitating Christ's Humility 2:1-11

If I could have Christ's humility, I would not burn with anger toward those people who abuse their authority and hurt people for their own pleasure. I would be able to have compassion on them and love them and teach them about God. But as it is ? O' Lord help me.


Subsegment 'E', Sining as Stars 2:12-18

Note the teaching, “continue to work out your salvation” and “do everything without complaining or arguing”. This I have trouble with, but with God's help I will overcome it.

“... I am being poured out like a drink offering ...” This is the second time Paul made this statement; remember segment 296E; “For I am already being poured out like a drink offering,...”. These letters were written back to back or maybe, within a few weeks of each other. But in this letter, Paul seem to have joy and peace about his fate; “to depart and be with Christ”.


Subsegment 'F', Timothy and Epaphroditus 2:19-30

i, v:19-24) Timothy;
Have you ever served another person the same way Timothy served Paul? I know I have not.

ii, v:25-30) Epaphroditus;
The important lesson to learn here, from Epaphroditus is: Do not let the threat of death stop you in your work for the Lord and continue in the work of the Lord no matter what happen.


Subsegment 'G', No Confidence in the Flesh 3:1-11

Here Paul is restating his teaching on circumcision – doing religious things, thinking you are right with God and doing evil to people. This is what Paul is preaching against, not the Law.

“I want to know Christ ... to attain to the resurrection from the dead”. This too is my goal. This too is being “Born of the Spirit”.


Subsegment 'H', Pressing on Toward the Gold 3:12-, 4:1

Note, “... many live as enemies of the cross of Christ. Their destiny is destruction, their god is their stomach ...” This too is true about people today. Some people put too much emphasis on good food for the stomach and not enough emphasis on good food for the soul.

Here is something for me to do; “only let us live up to what we have already attained”.


Subsegment ' I ', Exhortation 4:2-9

Note these words; true, noble, right, pure, lovely, admirable, excellent and praiseworthy; does any of them fit the meaning of WAR? Or does the word WAR have any place with these words? My answer is NO; and what is your answer -----; is between you and God.


Subsegment 'J', Thanks for Their Gifts 4:10-20

Epaphroditus took a gift to Paul from the Philippians and Paul is thanking them for their faithfulness. See Luke segment 149c; is there any comparison? It was the Philippians who help Paul more then all the others churches. Reread segments 266JB and 272NB.


Subsegment 'K', Final Greeting 4:21-23

Note; no mention of Luke or any of the others that were mentioned in Paul's letters to the Colossians and to Philemon. But Paul's does say, “the brother who are with me”.

This final letter of Paul's, to his favourite church, is his epilogue of his life with Christ; while Paul was on earth. Its whole meaning is: Paul is saying good-bye and God bless you.


This ends segment 296, Paul's letter to the Philippians. Also Paul was put to death in the year; 67 AD. 32 years devoted to one idea; “love conquers all” and he was kill for it; not a happy ending, like Luke wanted in his ending for the book, Acts of the Apostles. “I want to know Christ and the power of his resurrection and the fellowship of sharing in his suffering, becoming like him in his death and so somehow, to attain to the resurrection from the dead”. -Paul an Apostle of God's salvation by command of the Anointed One – Immanuel, the first born from among the dead.


Hebrews; I once said, “To be a true Christian, one must be a Hebrew”. I said this, because a Hebrew believe in a (ONE) living God - that cares for and take care of His People. This is my way of saying that next segment is the letter titled 'Hebrews'.


CHAPTER THREE O, A LETTER TO THE HEBREWS, Written between 65 and 70 AD, Author is unknown


BACKGROUND 'Ee' The Reason for Hebrews


The book of Hebrews occupies a very important place in the Scriptures. It is the Holy Spirit's commentary on the Pentateuch, especially the book of Leviticus. Hebrews explains the meaning and significance of the whole Jewish ritual. It makes clear that all the ceremonial law as given in the Old Testament, such as the offerings of sacrifices and the ministration of the priest, were but types pointing forward to Christ, the great sacrifice for sin, the true Priest, the one Mediator between God and man. In Hebrews we are tough that we have passed from the realm of shadows into that of reality, that in Christ we have the fulfillment of all earlier types.

There is no other book in the New Testament which helps us to understand the present ministry of Christ as does the book of Hebrews. Some Christians know little about Christ's present work for His people. Hebrews shows us that just as God led the Israelites from Egypt; through the barren wilderness, protecting them from danger, supplying all their needs, teaching them, training them and eventually bring then into the rich land of Canaan; so too Christ is this present time helping His children, by intercession, inspiration, instruction and indwelling, to enter the spiritual rest, land of abundant living, a taste of the heavenly glories to come.


BACKGROUND ' Ff ' Author

The conclusion of origin on this subject is the classic statement, 'Who wrote this letter'? The truth is God only knows. Various authors have been suggested. The following list show some of the possibilities: 1) Paul; Base on four reason, i) affinities in language and concepts between Hebrews and other letters of Paul's, ii) centrality of the person and work of Christ in Hebrews, as in other letters of Paul's, iii) Paul's association with Timothy (cf. 13:23 subsegment T), iv) Paul's salutation – 'Grace be with you all' (13:25 subsegment T). if Paul wrote Hebrews, we have in this book the substance and form of the apostle's reasonings with the Jews in his synagogue address and as he talked with them in the market place. 2) A co-worker of Paul; This view accounts for both Paul's and non-Paul's traits in this letter. Apollos, Luke and Barnabas are suggested, with most of the evidence pointing to Apollos. Apollos was an Alexandrian Jew (Acts 18:24 segment 264); who worked closely with Paul, toward the end of Paul's ministry (Titus 3:13 segment 295E). He was well grounded in the Old Testament Scriptures and was an enthusiastic teacher-preacher (Acts 18:24-26 segment 264). 3) others: Least likely author, but suggested for various reasons, include Aquila, Silas, Philip – the Deacon and Clement.


BACKGROUND 'Gg' Title and Date Written

The earliest manuscripts have the simple title 'pros Hebraious' (to Hebrews). The title was probably not part of the original letter, but no doubt was added later by the church.

The interval between 65 and 70 AD, may be accepted as the time when Hebrews was written. A date before 70 AD, is based on the fact that in 70 AD Jerusalem with its temple was destroyed by Titus, a Roman. Hebrews gives the clear impression that the temple was still standing when the letter was written (cf. 8:4-5 and 10:11 subsegment J and O) and indeed there is the hint that the removal of the temple services was not too far away (12:27 subsegment S). If the temple had already been destroyed, some mention of it would surely have been made by the writer, since one of his main points was that the Jewish institutions were intended to be superseded by a more perfect system.

That the letter was written as late as 65 AD is supported by the observation that the readers were a second generation of Christian (2:1-4 cf. 5:12 subsegments B and H), whose leaders had passed away (13:7 subsegment T).

BACKGROUND 'Ee, Ff and Gg' from Jensen, Hebrews, pg. 3 to 5.


Segment 298, A Letter to the Hebrews, subsegment 'A', The Son Superior to Angels 1:1-4

Note that there is no greeting nor name of sender. This is why I think that Paul did not write this letter; he always used his name.

It was through 'Jesus' that God made the universe, -”... by his son ... through whom He made the universe”. Genesis 1:1-3 “In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth. Now the earth was formless and empty, darkness was over the surface of the deep and the Spirit of God was hovering over the waters. And God said, 'Let there be light' and there was light”. God spoke the world into being. “Jesus' means 'God's salvation'. In John's Gospel; 1:12, “In the beginning was the Word and the Word was with God and the Word was God. He was with God in the beginning”. Therefore, God's Son is the Word of God. God's salvation (Jesus) was with God in the beginning.

The quotations from the Scriptures (what we call the Old Testament) prove that the name 'Jesus is more powerful then angels and is the creator. The Scriptures are not talking about the man named 'Immanuel'. The Scriptures are talking about what possessed him. What possessed him is what we call the 'Holy Spirit'. This is why Immanuel could do so much, because he believes and was anointed by God, “the Spirit of God descending like a dove and lighting on him”. “You are my son, whom I love; with you I am well pleased”,-God; in segment 16

“Are not; all angels ministering spirits sent to serve those who will inherit salvation?” That is a question; it can be answered; 'yes they are' or 'no they are not'. My answer is yes; All angels are ministering spirits, sent to serve those who will inherit salvation. So do not insult your friend by asking for things; you know, you are not to have. This is one of my biggest problems; I some time do not think before I speak. So my friend, this is my apology to you.


Subsegment 'B', Warning to Pay Attention 2:1-4

Note that, 'disobedience received its just punishment'. God also testified with signs, wonder and various miracles. Remember this because if you every do a study on the book of Revelation, you will find various signs and wonder.


Subsegment 'C', Jesus Made Like His Brother 2:5-18

The author should not of used so many pronouns without using nouns.

i, v:5-9) It is not angels that God has subjected the world to come, about which we are speaking. But there is a place where someone has testified: “What is Jesus that God is mindful of

him, the son of man that God care for him? God made Jesus a little lower than the angels; God crowned Jesus with glory and honour and put everything under Jesus' feet.” -Psalm 8:4-6. In putting everything under Jesus, God left nothing that is not subject to Jesus. Yet at present we do not see everything subject to Jesus. But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels, now crowned with glory and honour because Jesus suffered death, so that by the grace of God, Jesus might taste death for everyone. [Or?; But we see Immanuel, who was made a little lower than the angels, now crowned with glory and honour because Immanuel suffered death, so that by the grace of God, Immanuel might taste death for everyone.]. If we have faith, we can do the same.

ii, v:10-13) In bringing many son to glory, it was fitting that God, for whom and through whom everything exists, should make the author of their salvation, perfect through suffering. But the One who makes men holy and those who are made holy are of the same family. So Jesus is not ashamed to call them brothers. Jesus says, “I will declare God's name to my brother; in the presence of the congregation I will sing God's praises”.- Psalm 22:22. With faith we can be one of the many.

iii, v:14-18) Since the children have flesh and blood, Jesus too shared in their humanity so that by Jesus death Jesus might destroy Satan who holds the power of death – that is, the devil – and free those who, all their lives were held in slavery by their fear of death. For surely it is not angels Jesus helps, but Abraham's descendants. For this reason Jesus had to be made like his brother in every way, in order that Jesus might become a merciful and faithful priest in service to God and that Jesus might make atonement for the sins of the people. Because Jesus, himself, suffered when Jesus was tempted, Jesus is able to help those who are being tempted. (Or?; Because Immanuel, himself, suffered when Jesus was tempted, Immanuel is able to help those who are being tempted. Or?; Because Immanuel, himself, suffered when Jesus was tempted, The Holy Spirit is able to help those who are being tempted.) We, be faith in God, are Abraham's descendants. We, who have the Holy Spirit, have the ability to do the same; if we developed our faith. See segment 78; The Mustard Seed. We need to let our faith grow.


[“The name 'Jesus' means 'God's salvation'. Immanuel became 'God's salvation' at his resurrection. At his baptism; I, Holy Spirit, enter into Immanuel body; so salvation took human form, in the body of Immanuel. This salvation came to earth to be human, with human needs and weakness, but Immanuel stayed with God through all his troubles.

Immanuel receive me, Holy Spirit, and so do you; when you trust in and believe in God. The man, Immanuel, was of human parents; so you also can do the same as Immanuel and you also can be called a child of God, (son or daughter).”]- Holy Spirit.


But if we sin, we are getting in the way of God's salvation for us. This is why I say we can not go to war nor harm our neighbours.

Remember this; Jesus is a 'high priest'; we will get back to this in subsegments G to O.


Subsegment 'D', Jesus Greater than Moses 3:1-6

Moses was given the message, but Jesus is the Massage. Moses built a sanctuary, but Jesus is The Sanctuary. Moses was given the Law, but Jesus is the Law.

The Hebrews were only seeing Immanuel as a man. They did not see the Holy Spirit, the anointing (Christ) within him; therefore, they could not see God's Salvation (Jesus).


Subsegment 'E', Warning Against Unbelief 3:7-19

To really understand this warning, you had to have read the book of Exodus. What this warning is saying is this; ' God will destroy all those people (Christians and non-Christians alike), who turn their back on God and disobey him. These people will never enter God's rest – the Sabbath. The Sabbath, here on earth, is a shadow of God's rest, which is to come for all who obey him. This was what Paul was writing about in segment 266JC (1 Cor. 10:1-13).


Subsegment 'F', A Sabbath-rest for the people of God 4:1-13

i, v:1-11) The only way to be stop from entering God's rest is to be disobedient to God. Do you remember segments 46 and 129? Well here is the forth commandment; “And on the seventh day God rested from all his work” and “There remains then, a Sabbath-rest for the people of God; for anyone who enter God's rest also first from his own work just as God did from his”. (You say, 'Well I do not really believe that'. Well all I have to say is; “ask God”. It is your life to throw away.). By disobeying anyone of the Ten Commandments, will keep you out of God's Sabbath-rest.


The Ten Commandments; as they are Spoken by Those who Love the Lord:

Our Lord Yahweh, our God: We have no other gods nor do we make idols from the things you created. We seek only your love, for your name is Holy. It pleases us to keep your Sabbath, for we know; You created all things in six days and rested on the seventh day.

We also love your image, that is out fellow man: Therefore, we will honour our parents and be kind to our neighbour. We will keep our marriages honourable and respect the property of others. Until the end of time, we will speak the truth and take pride in our neighbour good fortune.


ii, v:12-13) The reason this paragraph is place here is that the Sabbath as well as the other commandments will divide the true Christian from the false Christian. Disobeying any of the commandments for self or for country will bring total death, but obeying them may bring you your physical death, but it will bring you closer to God. Remember subsegment C; Jesus suffered death and so will the true Christian. Christ did not die so you could go on sinning against God and man.


Subsegments 'G to O', Jesus our High Priest 4:14-, 10:18

Subsegment 'G', Jesus, the Great High Priest 4:14-, 5:10

To understand Jesus as a High Priest, we have to understand the Tabernacle and the duties of the priest and High Priest.
 

**************************************************

*                                                                                  
*     *********************                                          
*     *  7       *      5             * 3        2         1          a            gate
*     *c         *6    4         b  *                                         
*N  *********************                                          
* ^                                                                             
**************************************************

a, Courtyard; 1) Altar of Burnt Offerings
                     2) Laver
                     3) Entrance to the Tabernacle:

b, Holy Place of the Tabernacle; 4) Seven Branch Candlestick
                                                  5) Table of Shewbread
                                                  6) Altar of Incense:

c, Most Holy Place of the Tabernacle; 7) Ark of the Covenant, outside the Ark hang the Ceremonial Law and inside the Ark was place the Moral Law (the Ten Commandments)

Both b and c together is the Tabernacle.

The People would come to the Courtyard with their sins and a sacrifice. After the sacrifice was made on the Alter of Burnt Offering, the Priest would take the Blood into the Holy Place. This was how a person was forgiven for his sins. But once a year the High Priest would take the Blood of the Yearly sacrifice from the Altar of Burnt Offerings into the Most Holy Place, where God was present and on that day the Tabernacle was cleaned of the sins of that year. (To really understand this, you will have to study the book of Exodus.)

The Tabernacle has been destroy since 70 AD; how do Jewish People get forgiveness for their sins? That is a mean question, but it needs to be asks.

This type of religious ceremony was a type of Christ. Jesus would do this – be our sacrifice, then be our High Priest in heaven – for all the Peoples of this world.

The Sacrifice; Jesus death on the cross; just as an animal is not guilty of our sins, neither is Jesus. His death happen because people refused to believe God and obey His Way. But unlike an animal that was sacrificed, Jesus was raised from the dead. He went into the heavenly Tabernacle – the Holy Place and at the end of the set time Jesus left the Holy Place and went into the Most Holy Place; were he is today. When Jesus leave the Most Holy Place, he will return to earth for the Faithful.

All this teaching about the Tabernacle on earth and in heaven is for those who master the elementary teachings of God (The Ways Of Jesus). It is not meant for the immature, but for the mature; because this is the inter-most-being of God. “Let us leave the elementary teaching about Christ and go on to maturity,” - subsegment H. (elementary teachings seg. 266LC; 1 Cor.13)


Subsegment 'H', Warning Against Falling Away 5:11-, 6:12

Here the writer tell the readers that they should know all about the Tabernacle and Christ's work, but they do not.

“You need milk”, This means the elementary teaching about Jesus are; 1) repentance from acts that lead to death, 2) faith in God, 3) instructions about baptism, 4) the laying on of hands, 5) the resurrection of the dead and 6) eternal judgement.

“But solid food is for the mature”, This means the mature teaching about Jesus are; 1) we are teachers of the elementary things, 2) we have come to a greater knowledge of God and we understand the teaching of the Tabernacle.

The purpose of me writing this book is to get you into studying the Bible and, “Let us leave the elementary teaching about Christ and go on to maturity ... and God permitting we will do so”. Compare this with segment 266F “I gave you milk, not solid food, for you were not yet ready for it”

“It is impossible for those (Who received the Holy Spirit and then later rejected Him) to be brought back to repentance, because to their loss they are crucifying the Son of God all over again and subjecting Him to public disgrace”. This is a very importance fact. Reread Matthew segment 132, (74).

Compare this paragraph, “Land that drink in the rain ... produces a crop ... blessing of God. But land that produces thorns and thistles...in the end it will be burned”; with James segment 241C.

Subsegment ' I ', The Certainty of God's Promise 6:13-20

Note, “it is impossible for God to lie. Therefore those who have the certainty of God's promise do not have to lie or even side step the truth to gain anything. And if they do lie, then they are not working for God.


Subsegment 'J', Melchizedek the Priest 7:1-10

The order of Aaron Pries Hood was that his sons and their sons after them became priest, but the High Priest was chosen by God.

The order of Melchizedek Priest Hood does not depend on your father being a priest, but on God's choice only, this priest is also a High Priest. Today, no One should become a priest (minister, pastor, etc.) unless they are chosen by God. Melchizedek was a priest more then 700 years before Aaren was born and father Abraham paid tithe to Melchizedek.

'without father or mother' – does not mean to say; that Melchizedek actually had no father or mother or genealogy, it only mean that we have no record of his parents or his birth and death. - from Jensen, Hebrews, pg. 61.


Subsegment 'K', Jesus like Melchizedek 7:11-28

Before there was Hebrews, Abraham's children, there was Melchizedek king of Salem and priest of the God Most High. Abraham's children were not the only people who believe in a Living God.


“For when there is a change of the priest-hood, there must also be a change of the law”. In Daniel 9:20-27 we read, “he (Jesus) will put an end to sacrifice and offering”; v:27. {“It is the ceremonial law which is referred to in Hebrews 7:11-19, not the moral law as contained in the Ten Commandments”}- from Jensen, Hebrews. pg. 61.

Jesus is the one who does the work of the High Priest. He is perfect; no sin; and we become like Jesus when we repent of our sins and receive the Holy Spirit. BUT, we still stumble and fall: “Each one is tempted when, by his own evil desire, he is dragged away and enticed”. - “Therefore, get rid of all moral filth ... and humbly accept the Word planted in you, which can save you”.-James, segment 241B & C.

In subsegment H, “It is impossible for those if they fall away to be brought back to repentance”. This is disobeying the Holy Spirit with foreknowledge. BUT, in James' statement it is through ignorance you do wrong and if you repent you can be brought to God.


Subsegment 'L', The High Priest of a New Covenant 8:1-13

James said, “humble accept the seed planted in you”. This seed is the new covenant. The new covenant is, “I (God) will put my law in their minds and write them on their hearts. I will be their God and they will by my people”.

This happen when we repent of our sins and accept Jesus as out Master. I have more to say about this, but I will wait until we get into the letters of Peter.

Note, “the true tabernacle set up by the Lord, not by man”; therefore, the true tabernacle is in heaven, not on earth.


Subsegment 'M', Worship in the Earthy Tabernacle 9:1-10

The old tabernacle with its various ceremonies never cleaned the conscience of the worshipper. But this new tabernacle through the Holy Spirit in you does clean your conscience because God is within you and He said, “I will forgive their wickedness and will remember their sins no more”.


Subsegment 'N', The Blood of Christ 9:11-28

“without the shedding of blood there is no forgiveness”; what this really means is; without the recognition of the selfishness of sin, the inhumanity of sin and the cruelty of sin there is no forgiveness; because you can not be forgiven for sin you enjoy doing. The true worshipper of God would allow himself to be put to death rather then to sin and save himself. See segment 266HB.(1 Cor. 6:7) “Why not rather be wrong? Why not rather be cheated?”. And why not! Jesus did; and we should follow his example.

This sacrifice Jesus made was once and only once; it can never be repeated; nor does anyone have the right to repeat this sacrifice – ceremonially nor physically sacrifice Jesus again.

The old tabernacle was an example and it was made by Jesus (God's Salvation) so people could do something about their feeling of regret for their sins, but they started doing these sacrifices without feeling regret and they though they were forgiven. When Jesus died the real tabernacle came into force. The Holy Spirit with in us 'cleans our conscience from acts that lead to death, so that we may serve the Living God'. As Paul said, “If anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has gone (died) the new has come” and “Shall we go on sinning so that grace may increase? By no means! We died to sin how can we live in it any longer”?

It is this attitude that is my shedding of my blood, instead of sacrificing an animal or myself. Because, “Jesus has appeared once for all at the end of the ages to do away with sin by the sacrifice of himself”.


Subsegment 'O', Christ's Sacrifice Once for All

This is some what of a repeat of what has already been said. Note, “this priest (Jesus) has offered 'for all time one sacrifice' for sin”. As I said before, no one has the power to re-sacrifice Jesus again, nor does anyone have Jesus' power of forgiveness. “Their sins and lawless acts I (God's salvation) will remember no more”.


Subsegments 'G to O', Jesus our High Priest 4:14-., 10:18

Man try to put God's ideas in human or physical form. An idol give you something to focus on while we pray, then we adorn it, then it become a god. The same thing happen to the earthly tabernacle; now it is gone. So let us focus on God, our father and creator. It has never been God's want; that we make 'blood offerings', but ours


Micah 6:6-8 “With what shall I come before the Lord and bow down before the exalted God?
                      Shall I come before him with burnt offerings, with calves a year old?
                     Will the Lord be pleased with thousand of rams, with ten thousand rivers of oil?
                     Shall I offer my firstborn for the transgression, the fruit of my body for the sin of my soul?
                     He has showed you, O man, what is good, and what does the Lord require of you?
                    To act justly and to love mercy and to walk humbly with your God.”


Hosea 6:6 “For I desire mercy, not sacrifice, and acknowledgement of God rather than burnt offerings”.


If we do not stop all our hatred and wars, then we will lose our soul.


Subsegment 'P', A Call to Persevere 10:19-39

There is some People who believe that when you receive Jesus as your saviour, you are save; and , what ever you do after that does not count against you. Well, everything after '; and,' is a lie, because if you shrink back you will be destroyed. Reread subsegment E; “I, Jesus, declared an oath in my anger, they shall never enter my rest”.


Subsegment 'Q', By Faith 11:1-40

By faith these People did things. It was because of their faith they did good deeds. Paul teaches us that works has nothing to do with receiving faith. But Paul also teaches, as well as James, faith plus good deeds (works) pleases God. If you have the faith, you will do the good deeds; but if you do not do the good deeds, you do not have FAITH.

Some People teach that you should not do good deeds, because you may lose your faith and try to work your way to heaven. This teaching is foolishness; because, “we may spur one another on toward love and good deeds”. What would this world be like, IF – everyone did a good deed for someone each day ???


Subsegment 'R', God Discipline His Sons 12:1-13

“In your struggle against sin, you have not yet resisted to the point of shedding your blood (death)”.

Note our struggle is against sin, not God. God does not send sin our way to teach us something. “When tempted, no one should say, 'God is tempting me'. For God can not be tempted by evil, nor does He tempt anyone; but each one is tempted when by his own evil desire, he is dragged away and entice”. James segment 241B. It is our evil desire. Therefore, God has to discipline (strict training of mind or character – being told right from wrong, it is not just punishment) us in order to keep us on the straight and narrow Way. Reread segments 65 and 66 of Matthew.


Subsegment 'S', Warning Against Refusing God 12:14-29

We have not come to a god who is unapproachable, but to the God that love us and created us; therefore, if we reject Him, He will reject us and destroy us.

What does this mean: “without holiness no one will see the Lord”? What is HOLINESS ???


Subsegment 'T', Concluding Exhortations 13:1-21

This is a very good warning, “Keep on loving each other as brothers. Do not forget to entertain strangers for by so doing some people have entertained angels without knowing it”.

“It is good ... to be strengthened by grace not by ceremonial foods”. This ceremonial foods would be - “The Lords Supper” and grace would be “doing something good”.


What I said about good deeds is subsegment Q!; Well here is another reason for doing good, “Do not forget to do good and share with others, for with such sacrifices God is pleased”.


Subsegment 'U', Final Greeting 13:21-25

“... Timothy has been released ... I will come with him ...”It sound like the writer was not in jail, but Timothy was. Also, if the writer is going with Timothy; then Timothy would be senior to the writer. This sound like Paul did not write this letter. (Paul would say, 'he will come with me').

Symbolism is as dangerous as legalism. Do not worry about the teaching about the Tabernacle. It is only knowledge and you can not do any thing with it. But worry about your life, is it as good as God would like it? “Grace be with you”.


This ends the letter to the Hebrews. If I could prove that this letter was written by Tychicus or Alexander; would it change your opinion about what is written within it? Tychicus is a student of Paul. He mention several time in Paul's letters. “Alexander the metalworker did me a great deal of harm”.-Paul. I would not believe it; if Alexander wrote it! -you say.! He could of repented. Even Paul had his dark side, before he met Jesus; - A murderer and agitator for murder. The question was asked so you could have something to think about.


@ To many people put their faith in the mechanics of religion and not into the meaning.

Before the flood, Noah just talk to God, like you would talk to your boss. Abraham made alters, a new one every place he moved, without a image of his God on it. He made sacrifices, on the alter of the day, for the forgiveness for sins. Moses made a tent Tabernacle for sacrifices, with a really difficult ceremony to be used for the forgiveness of sins. David made a stone Tabernacle for sacrifices, better then Moses' portably tent, and a rigid ceremony for cleaning out the sins yearly. Romans destroy God's Tabernacle on earth. Christians portray Jesus as a sacrifice, being in heaven's real Tabernacle, so people can get forgiveness of sins by asking. Christians have religious ritual for marriage, for children being baptize, for adult being baptize, for the Lord's supper, for death and burial.

People put their trust in Things that they can do and see, but not in God in their day to day life. We (and I do mean me too) do not really trust God.

2006 January, 27: Canada (my country) may go to war against U.S.A., (a country I have no respect for) to protect our lands in the Arctic. God wants to know if I will support this war or do what Jesus tough me and keep out of the war.

This country, I have no respect for because they are heathens. They worship money and power; people are expendable; especially non-whites; just ask the people of Vietnam. Should I trust God and let these heathens over-run my country? Should I trust God to take care of me and my family, when James, Stephen, Paul, Peter and others were murdered for trusting in God? Will I be right with God and do nothing, but condemn the evil on both sides? Will I go through the baptism of fire for me love in the truth; - that Love means no exceptions. You love all or you do not love.

My dislike for the heathen U.S.A. is so strong, I may not obey God, but to die for Christ is to live with Christ, or so I believe ! @- John A. Clark, co-author of this book .

May God for give me, but I am speaking from my heart. I am writing this so I will know my real feelings. May I not fail my God and redeemer.



CHAPTER THREE P and Q, THE LETTERS OF PETER, Written between 64 and 67 AD.


BACKGROUND 'Hh' The Man Peter

Originally, Peter's name was Simon (Peter is a common Greek name), the Hebrew equivalent being Symeon. Jesus gave Simon a new name, prophetically pointing to his future status and position among the Christian circle. That new name Cephas (Aramaic), or Peter (Greek). Consult an exhaustive concordance to observe how frequently the name Peter appears in the New Testament, as over against only six references to the Aramaic name Cephas. It may be noted here that there is no other Peter in the New Testament.

Peter probably had the normal elementary education of a Jewish boy in a small town. The description of Acts 4:13, segment 215, “unschooled, ordinary man”, is a reference to the fact Peter did not have rabbinical training. What amazed the rulers and people was the fact that such unschooled laymen as Peter and John preached and performed with such mighty power.

(“Almost all Jesus' apostle were ordinary men and women; even so women are not mentioned. These people were no difference then you, they were not educated scholars.” -Holy Spirit.)

From Mark 1:30 and 1 Col. 9:5 we learn that Peter was a married man during the period of the gospels. We do not know if he had children. (In subsegment J, 5:13; Is Peter referring to his own child? “so does my son Mark”; or may be John Mark whom we already know? -co-author).

Many boys raised in the environs of the Sea of Galilee eventually entered the fishing trade. Peter and his brother Andrew were among these. (When Jesus started calling his disciples together in his second year (29 AD) some were busy in this trade.) James and John, sons of Zebedee, were partners with Peter and Andrew, who were living at this time in the coastal town of Capernaum.

Peter was one of Jesus' 'inner circle friends'. It was natural for Jesus to have in his company, from time to time, only a small segment of the twelve disciples. Peter, James and John comprised this 'inner circle'. The gospels record three occasions when the three men were the only apostles accompanying him. Peter also played a key role among the apostle during the forty days between Jesus' resurrection and ascension. The most active and eventful period of Peter's life was during the years of the first twelve chapters of Acts, or 31 to 49 AD.

(Luke wrote about Paul, because he was with Paul. Paul was his teacher. The last two chapter of Acts were written be a man who experiences these events. Compare to the first twelve chapter, were he wrote history. Peter was an elder to many groups of Christian, throughout his life. co-author)

It is generally believe that Peter came to Rome shortly after Paul's release from his first imprisonment. The two letter of Peter were written at that time, with perhaps a short interval between them. At the time of his second letter, Peter knew his death was imminent.

According to tradition, Peter was martyred by Nero in 67 AD, about the same time his 'beloved brother Paul', was also martyred. Origin says that Peter's death was by crucifixion and that the apostle requested that he be crucified head downward, because he felt unworthy to die as Christ died.


BACKGROUND 'Ii' Peter's First Letter

Peter first letter is one of those Bible books whose authorship is identified by name; “Peter an apostle of Jesus Christ”. As to authorship, the letter is one of the best – attested books of the New Testament. When Peter wrote this letter he was an elderly man, as seen from 5:1 (J), “I ... who am also an elder”.

The natural, literal meaning of 1:1 (A) is that this letter was sent to people who were living in various Roman provinces of northern Asia Minor. They were believers, who apparently had moved to those regions because of persecution. Peter's interest in these areas may have originated in evangelistic work to which he devoted himself some time between the Jerusalem Council (49 AD) and the Nero's persecution at Rome (64 AD). From the Acts account we learn that Paul did not evangelize northern Asia Minor. It is difficult to determine the exact background of the exiles to whom Peter wrote his letter. Many if not most of them were Jewish believers, persecuted by dispersion for their Christian faith. However, there were probably Gentiles represented in the group as well, as suggested by the statements, “Once you were not a people, but now you are the people of God” and “You have spent enough time in the past doing what pagan choose to do”.

Peter's first letter was written probably around the time of the out-break of persecution by Nero; about 64 AD. (Which means that Paul first letter to Timothy was written before this one)

From 5:13 (K) we may conclude that Peter wrote this letter from Babylon. I f the reference was a literal one, there are two possible places of writing: 1) Babylon on the Euphrates River of ancient Babylonian Empire, (Mesopotamia), where it is known, a colony of Jewish-Christian lived as early as 36 AD. And 2) Babylon on the Nile River of Egypt; a city now know as Old Cairo. Many Bible scholars favour a symbolic interpretation of the name Babylon, seeing it is a reference to Rome. If the purpose of using 'Babylon' was to disguise the actual origin, we can understand why the name, as Peter used it, does not have the appearance of mysterious symbolism in the context of the sentence.

The Christians address by Peter in this letter were experiencing trials of their faith. Slander by fellow citizens was one of those trials. Darker still were the shadow of persecution by the state, which Christian throughout the Roman Empire feared. Everyone knew about those martyred by Nero in Rome. Would the persecution spread to the Christian in northern Asia Minor? Peter wrote this letter not to assure the Christians that persecution would not come, but to encourage them to stand true and endure suffering for Christ's sake, if it did come.

BACKGROUND 'Hh and Ii' from Jensen, 1&2 Peter, pg. 4-9 and 13-15


Segment 299, The First Letter of Peter, written in 64 AD, subsegment, 'A' The Greeting 1:1-2

Peter states his name and authority 'one sent forth for God's salvation by the Anointed One. Note that true Christian are 'strangers in the world', especially when your Government is against you

'sprinkling by his blood', see my note on segment 298N, the first and fourth paragraphs.


Subsegment “B', Praise to God for a Living Hope 1:3-12

This is something we Christians can relate to: “Though you have not seen him (Jesus), you love him and believe in him and are filled with an inexpressible and glorious joy, for you receiving the goal of your faith, the salvation of your soul's”. because we never seen Jesus; this is call Faith. Peter saw what Jesus could do, so Peter did not have this kind of faith. “Faith is being sure of what we hope for and certain of what we do not see”. - Hebrews segment 298Q.


Subsegment 'C', Be Holy 1:13-, 2:3

Here again is a teaching of “do not sin”.

“He (Jesus) was chosen before the creation of the world”. This means that God's salvation: God's way of life; love was chosen as the way of life for God's people, before He created the world.

Our salvation is more valuable then silver or gold. Reread segments 137 and 168.

“crave pure spiritual milk”, as newborn Christians we need the elementary teaching about Christ, but we are not to stay there, we are to 'grow up'; see Hebrews segment 298H.


Subsegment 'D', The Living Stone and His People 2:4-12

Jesus is being compare to two type of stones. A cornerstone which is the foundation of every building and a capstone which go on top of a building. If this capstone is left laying around the work site would cause men to stumble and fall. Reread Luke segment 181b and my notes.

“They stumble because they disobey the message – which is also what they were destined for”. This means that 'they were destined for the message'; not destined to disobey the message. “God wants all men to be save and to come to a knowledge of the Truth”, -segment 294D.

Note that we are a royal priesthood. In Hebrews we are call 'high priest'; meaning, we do not have a priest here on earth that stands between us and God nor do we have a priest to forgive us our sins. We are “to abstain from sinful desires”. I was once told that Christians can not sin, but we are capable of sinning, that is why we are warn to abstain from sin. But if we make a mistake, we can go to God – for forgiveness, not a man nor a priest.


Subsegment 'E', Holy Living 2:-, 3:22

This is about the same as in Paul's letters, segments 291FG and 292IA to ID.


Subsegment 'EA', i) Submit to Rulers 2:13-17 (ii, Suffering for doing Good 3:8-22)

i, v:13-17) Note that this paragraph talk about submitting to Rulers and not rebelling against evil Rulers.


Subsegment 'EB', Slave 2:18-25

Whether your master is; good or evil; we are to treat them with all respect. Remember what I said about Jesus suffering; “To this you were called, because Christ suffered for you, leaving you an example, that you should follow in his steps”. With this statement; how could any Christian be willing to go to war and murder another person? You can not be a Christian and a soldier too.

“by his wounds you have been healed”, from sin; therefore, “we die to sins and live for righteousness”.


Subsegment 'EC', Wives 3:1-6

(v:3-4; see segment 294D, iii – 1 Tim.2:9-19) Who quoting who? Peter may of read Paul's first letter to Timothy.

Note the four words, “in the same way”.

“Your beauty should not come from outward adornment, ... in stead ... your inner self, the unfading beauty of a gentle and quite spirit”. (In my Bible I wrote 'Edith', my wife name.)


Subsegment 'ED', Husbands 3:7

Note the words, “in the same way “. The same way a wife is to live with her husband; in the same way a wife is to make her self beautiful; in the same way a wife is to respect her husband; a husbands is to do for his wife; it is a two way street -MEN.

“He who love his wife love himself,” segment 293IB. “So that nothing will hinder your prayers”.


Subsegment 'EA', i,) Submit to Rulers 2:13-17
                           ii,) Sufferings for doing Good or subsegment F, 3:8-22

ii, v:8-22) The reason Peter used 'Finally' at the first of this sentence is to announce the completion of his talk on Holy Living.

                              Note Peter's commands: all of you; -live in harmony
                                                                                    -be sympathetic
“Do not repay evil with evil                                           -love as brothers
nor insult with insult, > but with blessing”.                      -be compassionate
                                                                                    -and humble

If your church does not have all of these qualities, then you have two choses; 1) quit the church and find another, or 2) speak the truth to your assembly of believers. “Who ever turns a sinners away from his error will save him from death and cover over a multitude of sins”. -James, segment 241K.

Answer this question; “Who is going to harm you if you are eager to do good”? --- no one,
--- your employer, --- your follow workmen, --- your government, --- God, --- Satan?

Note how we are to answer those who oppose us: “be prepared to give an answer ... do this with gentleness and respect”.

“This water symbolizes baptism ... the pledge of a good conscience toward God. It save you by the resurrection of Jesus Christ”. Two things to learn here, 1) baptism is a symbol of obeying God and 2) it is a recognition that Jesus was resurrected, reread segment 270EB.


Subsegment 'G', Living for God 4:1-11

Note the reason why true Christians suffer. It is not because God wants you to suffer, it is because, “They (pagans) think it strange that you do not plunge with them into the same flood of dissipation (living in debauchery, lust, drunkenness, orgies, carousing and detestable idolatry) and they heap abuse on you”.

“Offer hospitality to one another without grumbling”. Do you remember segment 266L, - Spiritual Gifts? If not, reread it. Paul said that Gifts are to build up the body of believers and Peter states ever thing should be done to glorified God. These statements are not opposites, but are parallel in meaning.


Subsegment 'H', Suffering for Being a Christians 4:12-19

“Those who suffer according to God's will” are those who do not do what the pagans do. It is not God's who wants you to suffer. This is your baptism of fire and those who survive will be given a crown of righteousness. “But he who stands firm to the end will be save”.-Matthew, segment 190, the words of Jesus.

“For it is time for judgement to begin with the family of God”. “We will judge angels”.- segment 266HB. If we are to judge and condemn others; we first must past the test. We have to come face to face with sin and the earthly glory it has to give and reject it. Reread segment 17, “The Temptations of Jesus'. It is only through rejecting sin, we can cut it off and throw it away. Reread segment 53, 'Adultery'; “If your right hand cause you to sin, cut it off and throw it away”.

“Free Will; God could stop people from doing sin, hurting others etc., but if he did he would be stopping free will; then you could not choose to love God”. -TV Show; Tough by an Angel !


Subsegment ' I ', To Elders and Young Men 5:1-11

Elders; good qualities: be shepherd, serve as overseers, are willing, eager to serve, being example, be self controlled, be alert.
          ; bad qualities: feeling obligated, greedy for money, lording it over others.

Young people; submissive to older people, use humility towards others cast your anxiety on Jesus, be self controlled, be alert.

“Be self-controlled and Alert”; because, “Your enemy the devil prowls around like a roaring lion looking for someone to devour”.

“There is neither Jew nor Greek, slave nor free, male nor female, for you are all one in Christ Jesus ... (because) ... God sent the Spirit of his Son into our hearts”. -segment 250H.

“after you have suffered a little while” - this make it sound like God wants you to suffer. I been told that God make all his children suffer, to purify and strengthen them. That is just not correct. - reread Luke segment 131d. “And the God of all grace, who called you to his eternal glory in Christ, ..., will himself restore you and make you strong, firm and steadfast”. The words, “after you have suffer a little while” are add into this statements to warn the reader about the fore-coming trouble. It is not after, but during trouble that God will make you strong. You do not have to prove to God that you can with-stand suffering to get his approval.


Subsegment 'J', Final Greeting 5:12-14

{Silas was probably the Silas of Paul's second missionary journey. -Acts segment 246. Mark; no doubt was John Mark, the evangelist, the writer of the “C” Gospel. Mark was a close associate of Peter and probably received much of the material for his gospel from Peter. - from Jensen, 1&2 Peter, pg. 75.}

I think this Mark is Peter's son, not John Mark. Paul said 'my true son in the faith' Peter said 'Silas ... a faithful brother”; but Peter said, “so does my son Mark” the word faith is not used; so he could be talking about his son.

“She who is in Babylon, chosen together with you, send you her greetings”, meaning, 'The church in Rome, Christians like you, send you their greetings'.


This ends Peter first letter to believers; so now we go on to Simon Peter's letter to believers.


BACKGROUND 'Jj' Simon Peter's Letter

The opening verse of the letter identifies the author as Simon Peter, an apostle of Jesus Christ. This authorship has been challenged by critics, who have maintained, among other things, that internal evidence points to a date later than Peter's lifetime; and that the style of the second letter differs from that of the first. (I do not find this to be true. Peter talk about faith and history.)

External evidence of the church's early acceptance of this letter as one of the inspired books of the New Testament canon are relatively scanty. For example, the letter is not quoted directly by any of the church fathers before 250 AD. By the end of the fourth century, however, the book's rightful place in the canon was recognized by the Christian church. The arguments favouring Peter authorship are strong. Consider these internal evidence: 1) The name of Simon Peter appears in the text (1:1). 2) The writer is identified as an apostle of Jesus Christ (1:1). 3) The writer refers to an earlier letter having been written by him to the same readers (3:1). 4) The writer was a close friend of Paul and had read many, if not all of Paul's letters (3:15-16). 5) Autobiographical references in the letter are about Peter; a) the transfiguration experience (1:16-18 and Mark 9:2-9). b) Christ's foretelling of Peter's death (1:13-15 and John 21:18-19).

From 3:1, we conclude that the Christians address in 1 Peter are the receivers of this letter. Others beside them may have been address in this letter. In his first letter, Peter had much to say about opposition, in the form of persecution, to Christians outside of this group. In this letter he refers mostly to the more serious danger originating inside this group, namely apostasy and false teachings. Thus his purpose in writing this letter was to expose the false teachings and instruct the Christians as to what they should do to combat the ugly threat of people giving up on their faith.

BACKGROUND 'Jj' from Jensen, 1&2 Peter, pg. 77-79.


Segment 300, The Second Letter of Peter, written in 67 AD, from Rome, subsegment 'A', Greeting 1:1-2.

“Simon Peter”, not 'Peter'; the reason for this could be that Peter may have been writing to Jewish-Christians too, who would know him as 'Simon', his real name. Jesus gave him the name Peter; meaning 'rock'. Also {“Some of the earliest manuscripts read only the name 'Simeon'.”}-from footnote # 2, Jensen, 1&2 Peter, pg. 78.

There is no mention of who these people are, as in the first letter; some would deny that this letter was sent to the same people. But we, who claim to have faith, do not object to this type of objections; because that is what free-speech is all about. (“Faith is being sure of what we hope for and the certain of what we do not see”.) This letter is open to all, especially those who receive faith from God.

Grace and peace come from knowing God and knowing God can come through reading and knowing the Bible.


Subsegment 'B', Making One's Calling and Election Sure 1:3-11

Note, “everything we need for life and godliness”. It is sometimes hard to get alone without something you think you need, but God is true, he will supply all your needs.

We escape the corruption in this world through divine nature. We get this divine nature by accepting Jesus as our Lord and living according to his teaching and commands.

We receive all these quality; faith, goodness, knowledge, self-control, perseverance, godliness, kindness and love; but if we do not use them – we will loose then: reread segment 174, 'The Parable of the Ten Minas'. “If anyone does not have them, he is nearsighted and blind and has forgotten that he has been cleaned from his past sins”. “it is impossible ... if they fall away to be brought back to repentance”, Hebrews, segment 289H.

There is only two things you can do. You either do good or evil. With faith you do good deeds and you will never fail. “Make your calling and election sure”. Faith help us to do good for people who do not like us and even those who want to harm us.


Subsegment 'C', Prophecy of Scripture 1:12-21

These people were not like those of the Hebrews letter. These people “are firmly established in the truth”.

The statement about Jesus telling Peter about Peter's death is only found in John's Gospel.

“And I will make every effort to see that after my departure you will always be able to remember these things”. This is a reference to Mark's Gospel. Here a question; if Peter tough Mark and Peter mentions Jesus' prediction, why does Mark not mention it in his Gospel?

Note that Peter said, “we were eyewitness”. See segment 1, Luke went to eyewitness before writing his account about Jesus' life. Reread segment 104, “The Transfiguration' for the full story about Jesus on the sacred mountain.

“Prophecy never had its origin in the will of man, but man spoke from God as they were carried along by the Holy Spirit”. Peter was more certain about the prophecy; because, he seen some of them come true. Therefore, he knew what was not yet fulfill, would be fulfilled.


Subsegment 'D', False Teachers and Their Destruction 2:1-22

Peter is warning us that there will be false teachers, - “even denying the sovereign Lord, who brought them”. These false teachers were once save, but now they are rejected by God, - “bring swift destruction on themselves”. “Many will follow their shameful ways and will bring the way of truth into disrepute”. There are many of these false teachers in the Christian religion today. The only way you can put a stop to them from corrupting you is to know the Bible.

“I have not come to abolish the law or the Prophets, but to fulfill them”. -Jesus Christ, from Matthew 5:17, segment 51. You may find an excuse or a reason to justify not doing what Jesus said, but that does not make you right.

Note the words, “sacred commandment”. God gave these Law to Moses, face to face, on the mountain; after leaving Egypt. Was God only telling Moses a joke? “What must I do to inherit eternal life? Love God and love your neighbour as yourself. See segment 129. Anything that deviation; having more then one wife (spouse); not telling the truth, about what is wrong, about what you are selling; assume others are of less value then yourself; Sunday sacredness – Sunday Sabbath; picture of God in your home or church; will separate you and me from God's salvation.


Subsegment 'E', The Day of the Lord 3:1-18

Peter is writing to stimulate wholesome thinking and to recall the teaching of the Holy Prophets of the past; meaning, the Old Testament is not abolish. Peter stated, “a day is like a thousand years”; he did not say 'a day is equal to a thousand years'. Meaning that life of 17 years is like a life of 94 years; because in the span of eternal TIME, they are both very short.

Note that, “God is patient with you (us) not wanting anyone to perish, but everyone to come to repentance”. This prove that what I have been saying; 'God does not want you to perish, but He wants you to repent and love Him and obey Him'; is true.

Note this; Peter leave no dough: “We ought to live holy and godly lives”; therefore if you or I are doing something that harms another; we are wrong, not holy and ungodly.

The choice is yours; “make every effort to be found spotless, blameless and at peace with him (Jesus)” and inherit the Kingdom of God; or do what every you please and loose your inheritance.

Peter states that, “Paul write the same way in all his letter”. Something Paul writes, 'are hard to understand', not impossible. Who distorts Paul letter as well as the others Scripture? The ignorant and unstable. People who want to be first, listen to, admired, to be followed, etc. “Be on your guard so that you may not be carried away by the error of lawless men and fall from your secure position”. Peter would not warn us if we could not fall, but since we can fall we must be on our guard against lawless men. (lawless – without laws; not obedient to or controlled by authority; unruly.)(lawless – one who find reason to excuse themselves from obeying the Ten Commandments)


This ends Simon Peter's letter. Now we get into Jude's letter. He is a brother of James who is a brother to Jesus.


CHAPTER THREE R, THE LETTER OF JUDE, Written in 68 AD, maybe!


BACKGROUND 'Kk' Date, Author and Addressee

A suggested date for writing this letter is around 67 or 68 AD, shortly before the fall of Jerusalem in 70 AD. In 1:17-18 Jude refer to things Peter wrote in his second letter; therefore Jude was written after Peter's letter.

The author is identified in 1:1 by : a) name – Jude, b) kinship – brother of James, c) relation to Christ – servant (bond-slave). There are strong reasons for believing that this James was the half brother of Jesus, which associates Jude to Jesus in the same way. If this is so, then Jude became a believer after Christ's resurrection. From 1:1 and 1:17, we gather that Jude did not think of himself as an apostle.

Those to whom Jude wrote this letter may have been members of Jewish churches of Palestine or Asia Minor, where he probable was ministering at the time.

BACKGROUND 'Kk' -from Jensen, Epistles of John & Jude, pg. 96 and 97.


BACKGROUND 'Ll' Who is Jude and Purpose for Writing

Immanuel came from a family of at least seven children, see segment 87 of Matthew (13:55-56) and Mark (6:2-3). From the New Testament, there is no information to state if Mary, the mother of Immanuel (Jesus Christ), had more or no more children. For reasons I have; I think this Jude is the younger brother of Immanuel (mother - Mary; father - Joseph). Virgin could mean something more them 'a chaste woman'. Segment 272NB,i - “I am jealous for you with a godly jealousy. I promised you to one husband, to Christ, so that I might present you as a pure virgin to him.” of the four gospels only Luke make reference to Mary being a virgin, a chaste woman. Matthew quote Isaiah 7:14. If this was really importance to the 'Jesus story', then all four would mention it; just like the resurrection of Jesus.

Could this Jude be the same Jude of Acts segment 240 (15:22)?

From 1:3-4, we are told why Jude wrote this letter. He wanted to share his feeling about their share salvation, but could not. He needed to warn them about godless men, who are teaching lies about Christ. From 1:17-18, we read a quote from Peter second letter, segment 300E, (2 Peter 3:3). If he is quoting the letter and not words of Simon Peter; then this letter would have been written after Simon Peter's letter ; which means this letter could been written in 68 AD, maybe!.

BACKGROUND 'Ll' co-author


[Yes, I know that you may be thinking, that I am telling lies about Jesus' mother. But; I want to point out, is; if Mary was not a virgin and Joseph is the father; what difference does it make about what Immanuel (Jesus Christ) did? People are worshipping “the virgin” not God, who made her and you. (Moses talk to God face to face and God gave him his Laws. It is His law we should be obeying.)

With Immanuel being human only and not a son of God, then we can do the same as he did. “I tell you the truth, if you have faith as small as a mustard seed, you can say to this mountain, 'Move from here to there' and it will move. Nothing will be impossible for you”. “My mother and brothers are those who hear God's word and put it into practice” -Jesus, from Matthew segment 105 (17:20) and Luke segment 82 ( 8:21). As I said before, virgin may mean young woman!]-John A. Clark

“If your faith is so weak that he just shaken its foundation; then you should have a talk with God, NOW; and keep an open mind.” -Holy Spirit.


Segment 301, The Letter of Jude subsegment 'A', The Greeting 1:1-2

The only way to have Mercy, Peace and Love is to be kept be - Jehovah Salvation by the Anointed One - meaning of Jesus Christ.


Subsegment 'B', The Sin and Doom of Godless Men 1:3-16

'A license for immorality'; Paul said, - I am free from the law; I am save be Grace not by works; therefore, where there is no law, there is no sin; BUT Peter wrote; “his letters contain some things that are hard to understand, which ignorant and unstable people distort, as they do the other Scriptures, to their own destruction”. Paul writing is hard to understand and can be used to promote oneself above another. But how can you have God without the Ten Commands. Any church that sidesteps the Ten Commandments is not of God.

One man with one woman, no lies, no taking money from widows who can not afford to give it. A church own a Home for Senior. They had her sign over all her government pension to them, but she did not like living there. She left, but they kept her pension money, because of a contract her sign with them. A male teacher was having sex with one of the young boys. The church leaders knew of this and cover it up by saying that God was working on it with him and they did nothing to help the boys. This took place in my life time and in my country; near where I lived.

“If you learn nothing, but one thing from this book; learn this, You are responsible for your soul, not me, not this book, not your church, not your teachers; but you and only you.” - Holy Spirit Therefore, learn from God, he love you, he love me (even if I am wrong) and he love that other person; so do not harm to them. (Expel the immoral from your church or leave the church. Good people are corrupted by bad people, - Is this my idea or a quote?).

Note here that the Lord save people in the past, but then destroyed those he saved, because they did not continue in the faith. So you do not have eternal salvation; once save always save, no matter what you do.

People, who teach lie about God, convince themselves and everyone who follows them that they are right. For background reading on this read;

Jude Passage                                     Event Referred to:
1:5, Israelites                                     Numbers 13:1-, 14:45
1:6, fallen angels                                cf. 2 Peter 2:4, seg. 300D
1:7, Sodom and Gomorrah                Genesis 18:1-, 19:29, (2 Peter 2:5-6)
1:11, Cain                                         Genesis 4:1-26
1:11, Balaam                                     Numbers 22:1-, 24:25
1:11, Korah 'Core'                            Numbers 16:1-50
1:14, Enoch                                      Genesis 5:18-24 “Enoch walk with God; then he was no more, because God took him away”. Our first Christ, maybe ?- Anointed One. “Enoch, the seven from Adam, prophesied about these men: 'See, the Lord is coming with thousands of his holy ones to judge everyone and to convict the ungodly ...”


Subsegment 'C', A Call to Persevere 1L17-23

“In the last times there will be scoffers who will follow their own ungodly desires”. See segments 296D and 300E. We are to help others; those who believe as well as those who do not believe. But we are not to do the sinful things sinners do.


Subsegment 'D', A Prayer (Doxology) 1:24-25

Note that, “Who is able to keep” and not 'He that keeps'. Here it is us who must relay on God to keep us. But if we do not relay on God then He is not able to keep us. ARE YOU AND I RELAYING ON GOD?


This ends the letter of Jude, but not ' The persecution of life'. This I write in the year 2004.

Some of you may not like that last question. But I was not joking, in my life time I have learned of five people, who are Christ. Yes Christ live.

Mother Teresa of India, now gone home; The Lady – Rosa Parks of Montgomery, Alabama; Nelson Mandela of South Africa; Malcolm Little (Malcolm X) of New York City, U.S.A., now gone home; and Mohandas Gandhi of South Africa and India, now gone home. These people change the world, without war, without violence. These people are Christ, no matter what their religion is.

These people did have the baptism of fire and live to serve God. “I have been crucified with Christ and I no longer live, but Christ lives in me”. -Paul – segment 250E (Gal.2:20). Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will feat no evil for you are with me; your rod and your staff, they comfort me”. -David; Psalm 23:4 . “Pray for those who persecute you, that you may be sons of your Father in heaven”, -Jesus .segment 57 ( Matt. 5:44-45.)


CHAPTER ONE C, SERVENT OF GOD, THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK;  Written in 68 AD.


BACKGROUND 'Mm' The Man Mark

Mark was born some ten to fifteen years after Jesus of Nazareth and Saul of Tarsus, so he may have been in his late teens at the time of the crucial events of Jesus' public ministry. His parents gave him the Hebrew name of John and his Roman surname of Mark may have been adopted at a later time in his life.

In Colossians, segment 291I, we read that Mark was a cousin of Barnabas, a key person in Acts segments 217 to 251. Mark's mother Mary was a devout woman of prosperous means. Her home which may have been located in the valley of Kidron very near the Garden of Gethsemane, was dedicated to God. This is confirmed by Luke, who records in Acts segment 236 that in the early days of the Christian church, after James the Elder had been slain by Hero Agrippa, and while Peter was in prison for the testimony of the gospel, she was courageous and faithful to the extent of letting her home be the meeting place for the local band of believers. And who knows but Jesus visited this home during his lifetime and even park took of the Last Supper there?

Many feel that the unnamed 'young man' of Mark 14:51 was Mark himself. The story go something like this: Well Jesus and his disciples were upstairs having the Passover supper, John Mark was sleeping in his room. Judas go out, Jesus an his disciples leave about ½ hour later. Judas return with the soldiers. All this activity awakes young John from his sleep. Hearing what was going to happen to Jesus, he get up and wraps a sheet around himself and run to the place were Jesus was, trying to get there before the soldiers, but fails.

Indelible were the impressions being made as young John Mark grew up in the environs of a professing 'Holy' city, in the shelter of a genuinely devout home. He must have been an eyewitness of some events of Jesus' life. He could note scape crossing the trail of the Christ. And all the while he was being prepared for a later work in the service of the gospel, studying the Scriptures and learning the languages current in the stream of the metropolis – Aramaic, Greek and Latin.

Mary had a home and family devoted to God. Her son grew up knowing Immanuel and his teaching, eventually he became a writer of a story of Jesus' life. Because, even though the devout Judaistic heritage formulated Mark's early life, there came a day when he was confronted with the claims of the man of Galilee, and was compelled to answer the question, “Who do you say I am”? Peter may have been the disciples to lead Mark to Christ. But there are no records given about this event in the New Testament.

According to traditional belief; Mark died not long after Peter's martyrdom in 67 AD. (May be that is why Mark book is so short.)


BACKGROUND 'Nn' The Book Mark

A common title appearing in ancient Greek manuscripts of Mark is 'Euaggelion kata Markon' (Gospel according to Mark) Mark, himself, titles this book; The beginning of the gospel about Jesus Christ. (Some manuscripts do not have 'the Son of God'.). But we believe: according to the divinely inspired writer, Mark.

Mark wrote his book while living in Rome. There are two main view as to the date of writing: early and late. This book follows the latter view, that the gospel was finished around 68 AD; soon after Peter's death and before the fall of Jerusalem in 70 AD. According to this view, Matthew and Luke had already been written.

Mark's gospel was especially directed to the Roman mind, (Among evidences of a non-Jewish audience is the fact that Mark explains Jewish and Aramaic terms and customs not clear to the average Roman.), which was impressed more by action and power than by discourse and dialogue. Hence it would be accurate to say that Mark stressed 'the actions, not so much the words of Jesus', to reach such an audience with the claim of the gospel.

BACKGROUND 'Mm and Nn' from Jensen, Mark, pg. 6-9.


[Mark starts with Immanuel became Christ; at his baptism, when he receive to Holy Spirit; and ends with him becoming Jesus, Jehovah Salvation, when he was resurrected.] co-author.


Chapter One C , The Gospel According to Mark


Please note that this was written 35 to 38 years after the events. Peter could be 67 to 72 years of age be now. Different people remember things differently.

One could say that Mark's account is short and straight to the point. This will be your third time you read the events of Jesus' life. I will not make as many notes as I did in Luke's and Matthew's account, but You should write your own notes on the things that impress you.

The segment numbers that are marked with ( * ) are repeats of Luke's account and the ones marked ( ') are repeats of Matthew's account and the ones marked with ( ” ) are repeats of both.


Segment 15” John the Baptist Prepares the Way 1:1-8 (28 AD, March, Jesus age 31)

Mark starts his account with John preparing the way for Jesus.


Segments 16 & 17” The Baptism and Temptations of Jesus 1:9-13 2 (28 AD,October, Jesus age 32)

Mark does not give an account of Jesus' temptations, as did Luke and Matthew.


Segment 28” John Imprisonment 1:14-15 (30 AD)

Like the two others Gospel writers, Mark only mentions about John's imprisonment.


Segment 40” The Calling of the First Disciples 1:16-20 (30 AD)

This account show that James and John did not leave their father alone in the boat, as you might of assume from Matthew's account.

Mark puts this account before the Sabbath meeting in Capernaum.


Segment 38* Jesus Drives out an Evil Spirit 1:21-28

              39* Jesus Heals Many 1:29-34

One thing I did not mention in Luke's account is that people believed – to be healed on the Sabbath was a sin. That is why they came that evening after sunset, because the Sabbath is from sunset to sunset.


Segment 41A' Jesus Prays in a Solitary Place 1:35-39

In Matthew's account Jesus went about healing the sick, but Mark only states that Jesus said, “Let us go somewhere else”. Mark's account would of happen first, then Matthew's. Luke does not mention this in his account.


Segment 42” A Man With Leprosy 1:40-45
             43” Jesus Heals a Paralytic 2:1-12
             44” The Calling of Levi 2:13-17
             45” Jesus Questioned About Fasting 2:18-22
             46” Lord of the Sabbath 2:23-, 3:6

            47' Crowds Follow Jesus 3:7-12

This could be a difference segment then Matthew's account, because Matthew did not write an orderly account. Never-the-less this segment happen after a plot to kill Jesus.

Jesus wanted people to follow God's Way, because God's Way is right and not to follow him because he did miracles. This is why Jesus told them not to tell who he was.


Segment 48* The Appointing of the twelve Apostles 3:13-19

              74' Jesus and Beelzebub 3:20-30

This is the same as Luke's segment 132, which happen again about a year later.


Segment 82” Jesus' Mother and Brother 3:31-35

Mark place this segment here because it relates to Jesus being call Beelzebub. His family was worried about him and wanted to get him home before he was arrested.


Segment 75” The Parable of the Sower 4:1-40
              76' A Lamp on a Stand 4:21-25

             77B' The Parable of the Growing Seed 4:26-29

This is different then Matthew's account. Mark's account speaks about the good seed and only the good crop will be harvest.


Segment 78' The Parable of the Mustard Seed 4:30-34
              83” Jesus Calms the Storm 4:35-41

              84” The Healing of a Demon Possessed Man 5:1-20

Here Mark agree with Luke, that there was only one man and Matthew states two men, but the out come was the same.


Segment 85” A Dead Girl and a Sick Woman 5:21-43
              87' A Prophet Without Honour 6:1-6
              89” Jesus Sends out the Twelve 6:6b-13
              90” John the Baptist Beheaded 6:14-29
              91” Jesus Feeds the Five Thousand 6:30-44

             92' Jesus Walks on the Water 6:45-56

No mention of Peter walking on the water and sinking. It is possible that John Mark did not want to embarrass Peter.


Segment 95' Clean and Unclean 7:1-23 (31 AD, April)

As in Matthew's account Mark states, “Thus you nullify the word of God by your traditions that you have handed down. Nullify – to make of no value. Tradition: Sunday-sabbath. “[Mark also adds, “In saying this Jesus declared all food clean”. Meaning that what we eat will not separate us from God. There is food that man should not eat (Leviticus 11:1-47), because it is physically unhealthy for man to eat. Therefore be careful about what you eat, if you have a choice between foods.]” -Holy Spirit.

Mark writes twelve things that make a person unclean. Compare them to the corresponding commandment: sexual immorality – 7; theft – 8; murder – 6; adultery – 7; greed – 10; malice – 5, 6 and 9; deceit – 1 and 2; lewdness – 7 and 10; envy – 10; slander – 3 and 9; arrogance – 1 to 10 and folly - 4.


Segment 96' The Faith of a Syrian Phoenician Woman 7:24-30

Even so this is the same as Matthew's account, there is something you should know; -Jesus left Judea and went to the Gentiles Peoples. These peoples never believe in the Living God of Israel. Jesus did this to show that all nations can accept him by faith.


Segment 97, The Healing of a Death and Dumb Man 7:31-37

This also was a gentile person who had no faith in God. Jesus healed him and He can heal you also, all you have to do is ask Him and believe. See the letter of James, segment 241B. “But when he ask, he must believe and not doubt,”.


Segment 98' Jesus Feeds the Four Thousand 8:11-13

This feeding was to the gentile peoples. Note that Jesus' disciples did not remember what Jesus did before, - “But where in this remote place can anyone get enough bread to fee them”? This is very typical of Christians today, we forget what God can do and has done for us.


Segment 99' The Demand for a Sign 8:11-13

As I said, this is a repeat of other segment. Jesus was always being asked to prove his authority, but Jesus said, “No sign will be given it (you)”. The reason for this is that we must come to God by faith and faith only. Reread segment 298Q.


Segment 100' The Yeast of the Pharisees and Herod 8:14-21

In Matthew's account the word 'Sadducee' is used, not Herod. The rest has the same meaning; be on your guard against false teachers.


Segment 101, The Healing of a Blind Man at Bethsaida 8:22-26

This segment is only in Mark's account. Why did Jesus take two steps to heal this man? Some say that he was a Gentile and Jesus only wanted to develop Gentile's faith. But if Jesus only healed him half way, then people could say, Jesus was not able to heal him. We may never know why Jesus did this, but we do know that Jesus did heal this man 100%.


Segment 102” Peter's Confession of Christ 8:27-30
              103A” Jesus Predicts His Death 8:31-33 and 103B” Being Jesus Disciples 8:34-, 9:1
              104” The Transfiguration 9:2-13

              105A” The Healing of a Boy with an Evil Spirit 9:14-32

Mark adds a new statements; “This kind can come out by prayer”, -Jesus. The boy's father said, “I do believe, help me overcome my unbelief”. Our unbelief can only be overcome by prayer. “Everything is possible for him who believe”.- Jesus. I asked this once before, “Is it God will or our faith that heals us? The answer is both, because God is always willing. The only thing stopping God is our faith, out life style; see segment 241B.


Segment 108* Whoever Is Not Against Us Is For Us 9:38-41

              109, Causing to Sin 9:42-50

This is similar to Matthew's segment 53. As I said, Jesus is a Good Teacher and he repeated himself more than once. The thing to learn here is to remove what ever cause us to sin. “Each one is tempted when, by his own evil desire, he is dragged away and enticed”. -James, segment 241B.


Segment 166' Divorce 10:1-12
              167” The Little Children and Jesus 10:13-16
              168” The Rich Young Man 10:17-31
              170' Jesus Again Predict His Death 10:32-34

              171B' The Request of James and John 10:35-45

Matthew states that it was James' and John's mother who made this request. Regardless of who made the request the out come was the same.


Segment 172A” Blind Bartimaeue Receives His Sight 10:46-52

Mark names the blind beggar in Luke's account and agrees with Luke that this happen as “they came to Jericho”.


Segment 176” The Triumphal Entry 11:1-11 (32 AD April)

             177” Jesus Clears the Temple 11:12-19

Luke lead us to believe that this was the same day. Matthew stated that Jesus cleared the Temple and then left and went to Bethany to spend the night. But Mark states, “He looked around at everything, but since it was already late he went out to Bethany with the twelve”. Segment 176. “the next day ... on reaching Jerusalem Jesus entered the Temple area and began driving out ...” segment 177. here again there is a difference. When did this happen?, the same day as the Triumphal Entry or the next day?


Segment 178' The Withered Fig Tree 11:20-26

Even this has different day then Matthew's. But Matthew wrote a topic Gospel, therefore he may of put it out of sequence.

This is no lie. “I (Jesus) tell you, whatever you ask for in prayer, believe that you have received it and it will be yours”. Note that the verb tenth believe is present tenth, received is past tenth and will be is future tenth. I leave you to find your own conclusions.


Segment 179” The Authority of Jesus Question 11:27-30
              181” The Parable of the Tenants 12:1-12
              183” Paying Taxes to Ceasar 12:13-17
              184” Marriage at the Resurrection 12:18-27
              185' The Greatest Commandment 12:28-34
              186” Whose Son Is the Christ 12:35-37
              187* Beware Of 12:38-40
              188* The Widow's Offering 12:41-44
              190” Sing of the End of the Age 13:1-31
              191' The Day and Hour Unknown 13:32-37

               195A' The Plot Against Jesus 14:1-2, (segment 175' Jesus Anointed at Bethany 14:3-9 and segment 196” Judas Agree to Betray Jesus 14:10-11)

Mark and Matthew write this in the same order, but John, the writer of the D Gospel; states that the anointing at Bethany was six days before the passover. Segments 195A and 196 should be read together without segment 175 in it. In segment 175 it was Judas who was wanting the money from the sale of the perfume, so two days before the Passover, he agreed to betray Jesus.


Segment 197” The Lord's Supper 14:12-26
              197,3” Jesus Predicts Peter's Denial 14:27-31
              198” Gethsemane 14:32-42
              199” Jesus Arrested 14:43-52

The young man is assume to be John Mark; the author of this Gospel.


Segment 199,5” Before the Sanhedrin 14:53-65
              199,2 &,4” Peter Disown Jesus 14:66-72
               200” Jesus Before Pilate 15:1-15
               200,1' The Soldiers Mock Jesus 15:16-20
              202” The Crucifixion 15:21-32
              203” The Death of Jesus 15:33-41
              204” The Burial of Jesus 15:42-47

              206” The Resurrection 16:1-8

“The two most reliable early manuscripts do not have Mark 16:9-20”. in New International Version, Holy Bible.


Segment 206,2 to, 5” The Resurrection 16:9-14

              207B' The Great Commission 16:15-18

A lot of People abuse this segment. They will say, “If you can not speak in new tongues and/or if you can not pick up snakes you are not a Christian”, but that not true.

This commission is not for our proof, but for our protection and help:
# drive out demons – Jesus drove out demons so that the people could be free to accept him.
# speak in new tongues – to be able to speak in the language of the people to whom you are preaching.
# pick up snake – remember Paul in segment 288.
# drink deadly poison – so that Satan's people can not poison us well God wants us to keep on preaching
# heal the sick – this is so you can have mercy on people who need mercy.


Segment 208* The Ascension 16:19-20 also see Acts 1:1-11


This ends the Gospel According to Mark. Did you make any notes? Next we will study John's writings. He wrote a Gospel and three letters. It is general accepted that the Gospel was written first, but I want to save the best for last, so I place the letters first.


CHAPTER THREE S, T and U THE LETTERS OF JOHN, Written between 85 and 96 AD.


BACKGROUND 'Oo' The Man John

The name 'John' was common one in Jesus' day, just as it was in Old Testaments days and as it is today. The Greek name is 'Ioannes', derived from the Hebrew 'Yohanan', which means literally, “Jehovan is gracious”. Often this name was given to a child as a testimony of the parents' gratitude to God for the gift of a baby.

There are five different men in the New Testament bearing the name 'John':
1) John the Baptist (Luke 1:57-66, segment 6)
2) John Mark (Acts 12:12, segment 238)
3) Jona or Jonas, the father of Simon Peter (John 1:42, segment 20; 21:15 & 17, segment 206,9)
4) John, a relative of Annas the high priest (Acts 4:6, segment 215)
5) John, the son of Zebedee, an apostle of Jesus (Matthew 10:2, segment 89). who called himself 'the Elder' in the letters we call 2 & 3 John.

The place of John's birth may have been the city of Bethsaida, at the northern tip of the Sea of Galilee. This was the hometown of Philip, Andrew and Peter. We do not know the date of John's birth, but he may have been at least five years younger then Jesus.

John's mother was Salome. If, as suggested by John 19:25, (segment 202), Salome was a sister of Mary, the mother of Jesus, then Jesus and John were cousins. This would partly explain the special place which John had in Jesus' 'inner circle'.

John's father was Zebedee, a fisherman on the Sea of Galilee. John had at least one brother, James the apostle, who was executed by Herod Agrippa 1st . around 44 AD. Jesus kick-name both brothers as Boanerges, or 'son of thunder',a name indicating perhaps a fiery personality in the young men. Before become a disciples of Jesus, John was in the fishing trade with his father and brother.

It appears that John's parents were well to do, as suggested by the following:
1) There household had servants (Mark 1:20, segment 40)
2) Salome helped with the financial support of Jesus during his public ministry (Mark 15:40-41, segment 203).
3) Salome bought spices for Jesus' body (Mark 16:1, segment 203)
4) John was a personal acquaintance of the high priest (John 18:15, segment 199,1) and usually high priest were of the upper class.

John as a boy and youth very likely had a thorough Jewish religions training at home. Devout Jewish parents, such as Salome was placed a priority on this. The reference of Acts 4:14, (segment 215), to Peter and John being “unschooled, ordinary men”, simply tells us that these apostles did not have formal training in the rabbinical school of that day. In present-day-words, they were well-informed Christian laymen without a theology degree. As a disciple of John the Baptist, John must have learned much from the forerunner of Jesus.

[“They were well-informed Christian laymen without a theology degree”, - They were tough by the best teacher the world has ever known; tough by the Master – Jesus. This could be you. All you need to do is ask God for help. Theology Degree usually teach you what they want you to know. - co-author]

John's life may be divided into two eras: 1) before meeting Jesus and 2) after meeting Jesus. Of the first era we know practically nothing. The second era was of two periods; before Pentecost (segment 210) and after. After Pentecost, John went from a follower of Jesus to a teacher about Jesus and his teaching about God.

John apparently died in Ephesus soon after writing 'Revelations'. His age at death was around 100 years. Read John 21:23, (segment 206,8) and note an interesting reference to the apostle, made by Jesus. If is assume that John out-lived all the people, who ever knew Jesus.

John is an example of a man with an intense, vigorous nature which Christ directed to the glory of God.


BACKGROUND 'Pp' The First Letter of John; Author, Place and date of writing

Internal evidence and early church tradition give ample support to the view that the apostle John wrote this letter as well as the fourth gospel (Chapter one D in this book). Arguments favouring another author, such as a different John with the designation “John the Elder”, are not as strong.

When external evidence, such as testimony of the early church Father, is added to the strong internal evidence, the firm conclusion is reached that it was the apostle John, who wrote this letter as well as the gospel.

Although John's letters do not identify where they were written, it is generally believe that the apostle wrote them from Ephesus. This conclusion is based on the concurrence of two data: 1) the letters were written in the latter years of John's life; and 2) John spent his latter years in Ephesus.

The date of writing of 1 John is approximately 85 – 90 AD. The time is narrowed down to these years thus:: 1) The letter was written before the persecution of 95 AD, under Emperor Domitian; otherwise the letter might have made mention of this. 2) The letter was written near the end of the century. Reason for this are: the church and synagogue had became separate; the controversy over Faith vs. Works had largely died out; and the philosophical inquiries into the nature of Christ had began.

BACKGROUND 'Oo and Pp' -from Jensen, Epistles of John & Jude, pg. 3 to 5, 8, 13 and 14


Segment 302, The First Letter of John, subsegment 'A', The Word of Life 1:1-4

Note that there is no greeting; all most the same as The Letter to the Hebrews. Here a question for you; Could 1 John and Hebrews been written by the same person? Remember; John was raised as a Hebrew.

Note, John claim that the 'Word of Life' (Jesus) was from the beginning. Jehovah's Salvation is the 'Word of Life'. See John 1:1-5, segment 1B.

John refers to himself as 'We', meaning all the disciples, are witness to what they were teaching. “We write this to make our joy complete”; this could mean that there was another apostle alive with John at the writing of this letter. “We have heard”; “we have seen”; “we have looked” are all past tenth, but “we write” is present tenth. So there may have been another apostle who also knew Immanuel (Christ) before he became Jesus (Jehovah's Salvation).


Subsegment 'B', Walk in the Light 1:5-, 2:14

“God is Light” and in John segment 1B. “The true light that give light to every man was coming into the world”. Back in Luke segment 203, Jesus' death; the sun stopped shinning. Here in 1 John we learn that Jesus (God's or Jehovah's salvation) was and is the True Light of the World and when he died the Light stopped; this is a simulation of the truth.

Note this; “If we walk in the light as He (God) is in the light, we have fellowship with one another and the blood of Jesus, His son, purifies us from every sin”. “Without the shedding of blood there is no forgiveness” -Hebrews, segment 298N. Some people believe that since Christ was crucified, we have forgiveness of our sins and leave it at that; but John makes it very clear that “The Blood of Christ” only purifies us as we walk in the light (living according to the law of God, living the life that Christ lived). “Be perfect; therefore, as your heavenly Father is perfect”. -Jesus in Matthew segment 57.

The statement, “If we claim to be without sin ... the truth is not in us”, is not an excuse to commit sin. If you know it is wrong and you do it anyway; read Hebrews segment 298H. “It is impossible ... if they fall away to be brought back to repentance”. Also; in Matthew segment 74 or 132, we read, 'The blasphemy against the Holy Spirit will not be forgiven'. That is for those who sin knowingly, but what about those who sin accidentally? Those who sin accidentally; - “We have One who speaks to the Father in our defence – Jesus the Righteous One.

“We know that we have come to know him (God) if we obey His commands”. “Therefore let us leave the elementary teaching about Christ (repentance from acts that lead to death) and go on to maturity”. -Hebrews segment 298H.

“This is how we know we are in him (God): Whoever claims to live in Him must walk as Jesus did”. “Whoever love his brother (man made in the image of God) lives in the light and there is nothing in him to make him stumble”. Therefore, if you have trouble forgiving others for their sin against you – you will turn away from God, if you do not confess your sin, but if you do confess your sin, God will give you the power to over come your trouble of not forgiving.

Note the use of the words; Lier and Hate!


Subsegment 'C', Do Not Love the World 2:15-17

“The world and its desire pass away, but the man who does the will of God live forever”. The will of God is found in Mark, segment 185, The Greatest Commandments.


Subsegment 'D', Warning Against Antichrist 2:18-27

“But you have an anointing from the Holy One (Jesus)”, if you have received Jesus as your Saviour and the Master of your life. But if you have not received Jesus – may I suggest you do it now!

Note that if we remain in the truth, we receive eternal life. The anointing here is a reference to the Holy Spirit and the Spirit teaches us to remain true to Christ.

This antichrist, who denies Jesus as the Christ, is still with us today. Anyone who assume that they have Christ's authority – are the ones who denies that Jesus is the Christ. Here Jesus should read Immanuel; v:22 “Who is the liar? It is the man who denies that Immanuel is the Christ”. Christ – Greek, Messiah – Hebrew, Anointed One – English.

v:27, “As for you, the anointing you received from him remains in you and you do not need anyone to teach you. But as his anointing teaches you about all things and as that anointing is real, not counterfeit – just as it has taught you, remain in him”. ! “You do not need anyone to teach you” Well I have a Doctrine of Divinity Degree, or I have a ' Whatever Degree '! I have been in places where I disagree with the teacher. When I look it up in the Bible, to back up my point of view, I was told; “You are just new here, do not tell me what to believe. I have a Degree in Bible Studies” I have found that when you challenge a textbook person with a 'Degree' on a point of view, they get up-set; because they do not know what they are talking about. They only know what is in the textbook degree. To avoided this in your life - know the Bible. If you can prove that I am wrong – then do so; but do not take some one else's word for it, because they have a Doctrine of Whatever Degree. In this verse, John is telling you - who your teacher is; and if you believe me without asking God; then you are making a mistake also.

You will have to give an account of your life and what you did. Adam blame Eve for his sin and God said to Adam “Cursed is the ground because of you;”. !!!? not Eve.


Subsegment 'E', Children of God 2:23-, 3:10

For you who just took my advice and received Jesus as your Saviour and Master of your life and Christians who wanted a renewal of God's anointed; -The devil's work in your life has been destroyed; therefore, “continue in Him so that when He appears we my be confident and unashamed”.

The children of God do not disobey God, but obey Him. “He who does what is right is righteous”. Just as Paul said, “For it is not those who hear the law who are righteous in God's sight, but it is those who obey the law who will be declared righteous”. Also; “And so he (Jesus) condemned sin in sinful man in order that the righteous requirements of the law might be fully met in us”. Segment 270CB and FA.


“The Righteous Requirements of the Law or ( “The Soul of the Children of God”)

Our Lord Yahweh, our God: We have no other gods not do we make idols from the things You created. We seek only your love, for your name is Holy. It pleases us to keep your Sabbath; for we know, You created all things in six days and rested on the seventh day.

We also love your image; that is our fellow man. Therefore, we will honour our parents and be kind to our neighbour. We will keep our marriages honourable and respect the property of others. Until the end of time, we will speak the truth and take pride in our neighbour's good fortune.


The Righteous Requirements of the Law is all that is needed to live for God in a ungodly world. This is your choice; to do or not to do. This will show you if you are a child of God. (“Anyone who does not do what is right is not a child of God; neither is anyone who does not love his brother”.) ( Are you on the road to hell?).


Subsegment 'F', Love One Another 4:1-6

“This is how we know what love is: Jesus Christ laid down his life for us. And we ought to lay down our lives for our brother”. Reread Matthew segments 56 and 57.

“Dear children, let us not love with words or tongues, but with action and in truth”. Reread James segment 241E.

“And this his command: to believe in the name of his Son, Jesus Christ”. (That is the first paragraph under the title 'The Righteous Requirements of the Law', which are the first four Commandments) “and to love one another as he commands us”. (That is the second paragraph under the title 'The Righteous Requirement of the Law', which is the last six Commandments).

Reread Matthew segment 185, The Greatest Commandment.


Subsegment 'G', Test the Spirits

“But test the spirits” >- “The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, faithfulness, gentleness and self control”: Paul segment 250L. “But the wisdom that come from heaven is first of all pure; then peace loving; considerate; submissive; full of mercy and good fruit; impartial and sincere”. - James segment 241G.

“To the law and the testimony! If they do not speak according to this word, they have no light of dawn”. - Isaiah 8:20.

No matter what danger, trouble or problem you have; God can help if you ask Him”; “Because the One who is in you is greater than the one who is in the world”. “And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love him”. - Paul segment 270FG.

“Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ (Jehovah's Salvation by the Anointed One) has come in the flesh (in Immanuel) is from God”.


Subsegment 'H', God's Love and Ours 4:7-21

The word 'brother' means anyone.

“For anyone who does not love is brother, whom he has seen can not love God, whom he has not seen”. “God created man in His own image, in the image of God, He created them: male and female He created them”. - Genesis 1:27. “Dear friends since God so love us, we also ought to love one another”.

“Love is patient, love is kind. It does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud. It is not rude, it is not self seeking, it is easily angered, it keep no record of wrong. Love does not delight in evil, but rejoices with the truth. It always protects; always trust, always hopes, always perseveres. Love never fails”. - Paul segment 266LC.

“Finally, all of you, live in harmony with one another; be sympathetic, love as brothers, be compassionate and humble. Do not repay evil with evil or insult with insult, but with blessing”. - Peter segment 299EA,ii. “Whoever love God must also love his brother”.


Subsegment ' I ', Faith in the Son of God 5:1-12

“And His (God's) commands are not burdensome, for everyone born of God has over come the world”. This means, we are capable of living a life with out sinning. Paul put it this way: “Examine yourselves to see whether you are in the faith; test yourselves. Do you not realize that Christ Jesus is in you – unless of course you fail the test”? - segment 272P.


Subsegment 'J', Concluding Remarks 5:13-21

“This is the assurance we have in approaching God: that if we ask any thing according to His will He hear us and if we know that He hear us – what ever we ask we know that we have what we ask of Him”. Reread Mark segment 178.

We are to help our brother and turn them from sin.

“There is a sin that leads to death”. Reread Hebrews segment 298H; Luke segment 132; Mark segment 74 and Matthew segment 17/132.

“We know that anyone born of God does not continue to sin”.


Segment 302, Summary 1:1 to 5:21

This letter of John's is the starting point in a Christian life after repents:
we repent ---------------------------
accept Jesus ------------------------
learn about God -------------------- }------------ This is being born of God.
stop sinning -------------------------
love everyone ----------------------


Anyone who is a Christian does not make his living from things that will destroy the mind or body. He does not help those who want to harm others. He is not a member of a country military forces. A Christian is at peace with God and trust in God to supply all his needs. He see injustices of the world around him, but he does not strike out in anger at anything nor anyone. A Christian seek peace and pursue it.

Having the Spirit of God is how we know what is right and of God and what is of the this world. “... the anointing you received from Him remains in you and you do not need anyone to teach you”. All that is right and of God is found in Matthew's Gospel, topic 'C', segments 49 to 64.


The Segments The Commandments, see note on segment 129

49) “Blessed are those who hunger and thirst for righteousness” ........#1) “have no others gods”
50) “that they may see your good deeds”......................................... #4) “But rest on the Seventh Day”
51) “Do not think that I have come to abolish the Law”.................... #2) “Keep my Commandments”
52) “Who is angry with his brother will be subject to judgement”....... #6) “You shall not murder”
53) “Who look at a women lustfully has already committed
adultery with her in his heart” ...........................................................#7) “Do not commit adultery”
54) “Anyone who divorces his wife ... causes her
to commit adultery” ......................................................................#7) “Do not commit adultery”
55) “Do not swear at all”.............................................................. #3) “You shall not misuse the name of the Lord”
56) “Do not resist an evil person”...................................................#6) “Do not murder”
57) “Love your enemies” ..............................................................#6) “Do not murder”
58) “Be careful not to do your acts of.
righteousness before men” ............................................................#2) “You shall not make for yourself any idols”
59) “do not be like the hypocrites”............................................... #9) “You shall not make false testimony”
60) “for they disfigure their faces to show men
they are fasting”........................................................................... #2) “You shall not make for yourself any idols”
61) “Do not store up for yourselves treasure on earth"...................#8) “You shall not steal”, #10) “You shall not
                                                                                                                                                            covet”
62) “yet your heavenly Father feed them”..................................... #5) “Honour your father and mother”
63) “with the measure you use it will be measure ...........................#9) “You shall not make false testimony" and
to you"                                                                                                 #10) “You shall not covet”
64) “Know how to give good gifts to your................................... #5) Parents do right by your children, so they
children”                                                                                             may “Honour their father and mother”


“Love does no harm to its neighbour. Therefore, love is the fulfillment of the Law”  -Paul, segment 270HD.

This ends the first letter of John. Obediences to God is not impossible; as we will read in John next two letters.


Segment 303, The Elder's Letter to the Electa Cyria and Her Children (2 John)


BACKGROUND 'Qq' Author, Addressee, Date and Place Written

The writer identifies himself only as 'the elder'. Internal evidence and tradition point to the apostle John as the author.

The letter was written to 'the elect lady and her children'. This designation has two possible interpretation: 1) Figurative; By this 'elect lady' refers to a local church or the church as a whole; and 'her children' refers to members of the church. [ The word 'church' means the people; so I do not think this possibility is correct. - co-author] 2) Literal; By this 'the elect lady' is an unnamed lady or her name is Cyria (Greek; eklekta kuria, translated 'elect Cyria'), or Electa (translating the Greek as 'the lady Electa'). The lady was a Christian friend of John, mother of children, well known in her community, whose sister's children were probably residents of Ephesus.

The informal, personal style of the letter favour the literal view.

[“the elect lady” is in the King James Version and “the chosen lady” is in the New International Version. If I am reading this information correctly, we could have - “eklekta” = Electa and “kuria” = Cyria; giving us 'Electa Cyria'. If 'Electa' means 'elected or chosen' then we have: - “The Elder, to the elected Cyria and her children” This woman could be an elected deacon or bishop. A deacon of her local church or a bishop of a group of churches. So then, we have; “The Elder, to the bishop Cyria and her group of churches”! -Figuratively speaking! Something to think about; a woman bishop back in John's day! - co-author.]

It is assume that, this letter was written around 90 AD, from the city Ephesus.

[Now! If John was five years younger then Jesus and John wrote his letter around 90 AD; would you call this man 'The Elder'? - co-author]

BACKGROUND 'Qq' from Jensen, Epistles of John & Jude, pg.85.


Segment 303, The Elder's Letter (to the bishop Cyria and her group of churches), written in 90 AD by the Apostle John, subsegment 'A', The Greeting 1:1-3

When The Elder said “truth, which lives in us and will be with us forever', he meant, no matter what we do – stay with God or leave God's grace; we will away know what is true about God and Satan. He did not mean we will always be save, because if we choose to sin; we leave God's grace and are lost and not saved.

I personally think, that John was writing to his friend – Cyria, who children were fallowing the teachings of the Way and was a leader of a church.


Subsegment 'B', The Old Command 1:4-11

“If anyone come to you and does not bring this teaching” the teaching The Elder is referring to is the old command; - “I ask that we love one another. And this is love; that we walk in obedience to His commands”. “Do not take him into your house or welcome him”, because they have not brought the command of love. See segments 89, 129 and 185.

Compare the statements; “And now dear lady, I am not writing you a new command, but one we have had from the beginning” with “Dear friend, I am not writing you a new command, but an old one, which you have had since the beginning”. This is why I think that 2 John was written by the same person, who wrote 1 John.


Subsegment 'C', Final Greeting 1:12-13

The words 'chosen sister' could refer to a person who is not a blood relative, but a 'faith partner' the people with John send their greetings to the lady Cyria.

This ends John second letter. Now we start, The Elder's letter to his dear friend, Gaius.


Segment 304, The Elder's Letter to Gaius (3 John)


BACKGROUND 'Rr', Author, Addressee, Date and Place Written

The author is John the apostle; date and place essentially the same as 2 John; 90 AD, the same city of Ephesus.

Third John is address to a man, -,Gaius, whereas 2 John is address to a woman. There is no way to identify who this Gaius was. The name itself was one of the most commonly used names of the Roman Empire. Men of the New Testament with this name are Gaius of Macedonia (Acts 19:29, segment 288), Gaius of Derbe (Acts 20:4, segment 271), Gaius of Corinth (Romans 16:23, segment 270 J and Gaius whom Paul baptized, who may be the same as the third-mentioned Gaius (1 Corinthians 1:14, segment 266C). [If one of these men; then, Gaius would be over 70 years of age. Three of these could be the same person; 1) baptized be Paul, 2) member of the church in Corinth, 3) travelled to Ephesus, arrested during silversmiths' riot. co-author.]

BACKGROUND 'Rr' from Jensen, Epistles of John & Jude, pg. 90 & 91 and Who's who in the New Testament.


Segment 304, The Elder's Letter to Gaius, written in 90 AD by the Apostle John,

subsegment 'A', The Greeting 1:1

Short and sweet! Note; “Whom I love in the truth”. Do we listen to others when they speak or do we butt in and interrupt them? You can not know if it is the truth unless we listen. And the only way to know the truth is to read and study the Truth (Bible) and ask God for Help.


Subsegment 'B', The Elder's Joy 1:2-8

There is people who walk in the faith, - go on to maturity and do not lay on the foundation- and this is what brings joy to The Elder.

Note that we are to help others, 'in a manner worthy of God'. Reread James segment 241E. From the first word to the last word, the message is to help others.


Subsegment 'C', Selfishness 1:9-12

Note that even so a person is a church leader, it does not mean that he is right. Gaius wanted to welcome Demetrius, but Diotrephes, a church leader, did not. He put others out of the church and may of threaten Gaius with the same treatment. That may be why The Elder said, “do not imitate (meaning, to agree with, or go alone with) what is evil”. It is better to be put out of the church then to agree with the church leaders, when they are wrong.


Subsegment 'D', Final Greeting 1:13-14

Compare this final greeting with the final greeting in 2 John. Even when some one is writing to you, it is always nice to hear that someone else also sends their greetings to you.


This ends The Elder's letter to Gaius. We now start our study of the gospel of love. This is the last book of the New Testament I am writing about, in this book. If what I have said does not convince you about God and God's Way of Life; then I am sorry; I failed you. If I have convince you, then seek out God's Salvation by the Way of the Anointed One.


“Why not be cheated, why not be wrong”
“Love does no harm”
“faith without deeds is useless”
“this is love, that a person would lay down his life for a friend”

May the God, who created you, bless you and forgive you and me. And may I do what God accept as good.


CHAPTER ONE D , THE SON OF GOD, THE GOSPEL OF LOVE ACCORDING TO JOHN, Written in 85 AD


BACKGROUND 'Ss' Author, Date and Place of Writing

Authors of many Bible books are not identified by name. This is so in the case of the gospel of John. The traditional view is that John the Apostle, sometime referred to as John the evangelist, was the author; hence the title, gospel of John, or gospel according to John. A little may be learned about the man, John, from the book he wrote, although one is not usually aware of the author as his gospel is being studied. From that standpoint the authorship may rest in anonymity, suggested symbolically be someone's remark that “this gospel was written by the hand of an angel”.

The latter years of John's life were spent around Ephesus, hub city of Asia Minor, where the apostle was teaching, preaching and writing. The advanced nature of John's gospel points to the fact that the other three Gospels had already been written and that a period of time had elapsed since their writing. Now the church's need was for a restatement of the story of Christ, but with more reflection and interpretation combined with the narrative. On the basis of this it may be concluded that John wrote his gospel toward the end of the century, or around 85 AD, while he was ministering at Ephesus.

By the time John wrote his gospel, the church had matured from Jewish sub-sect to a universal outreach. Hence it was very nature for this fourth gospel to be directed to a universal audience. This is why John translate Hebrew and Aramaic words and why he explains Jewish religious practices.

Around 95 AD, John was exiled by Emperor Domitian to the island of Patmos, where he wrote the book Revelation. (cf. Rev. 1:9).

BACKGROUND 'Ss' from Jensen, John, pg. 5 to 8


The Gospel According to John


Segment 1B, Introduction 1:1-14

This introduction is totally difference from Luke's; hence 1B.

Note that the words “Word and God' are two difference persons, but is the same person. “In the beginning was the Word and the Word was with God and the Word was God. He was with God in the beginning”.

“In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth” and God said, “Let there be ... and there was ..”. Genesis chapter one. The words God spoke is the Word that “through Him all things were made”. Here again, Jesus is the Creator; Jesus means God is salvation. “the Word became flesh and lived for a while among us”.

“As soon as Jesus (Immanuel) was baptized, he went up out of the water. At that moment heaven was opened and he saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove and lighting on him. And a voice from heaven said, [“This is my son, whom I love; with him I am well pleased”. -God]” -Matthew, segment 16,(3:16-17) .

The gospel writers called Immanuel -Jesus, because when they wrote their stories; Immanuel was referred to as Jesus, because it was after his resurrection. When heaven open and the Spirit of God descended on Immanuel; then Immanuel became Christ. “... God did by sending His Own Son – (the Word – This is my Son)- in the likeness of sinful man ...” segment 270FA, (Romans 8:3).

If you do not accept this Jesus Christ as your Creator; you are not along, the world did not recognize Him. But if you do receive Him; “Yet to all who received Him, to those who believe in His name (remember what his name means- Jesus = God's Salvation; Christ = Anointed One; hence we have God's salvation be the Anointed One), He (God) gave the right to become children of God.


Segment 15, John Prepare the Way 1:15-18 (28 AD, March)

“Because He was before me” John the Baptizer knew that the “anointing to come was the Creator. He also knew that Immanuel would accept and receive this 'anointing'. (Segment 16, Jesus is Baptized; is not mention in John story.) This anointing is for everyone, but are we willing to accept it. “Enoch lived 365 years. Enoch walked with God; then he was no more, because God took him away.” Genesis 4:23-24.


Segment 18, John the Baptizer Denies Being the Christ 1:19-28 (29 AD)

The answer John gave to the Pharisees, comes from; Isaiah 40:3; “A voice of one calling: in the desert prepare the way for the Lord; make straight in the wilderness a highway for our God”, John was proclaiming that God is to come to earth and the people are to get themselves ready.


Segment 19, Jesus the Lamb of God 1:29-34 (29 or 30 AD)

Seeing Immanuel (who is now Christ), John the Baptizer said; “Look the Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world”. Jesus did not take sin out of this world nor did He remove Christians from the ability to sin. But what He did was to forgive us for our sins. When you accept Him, He will give you the Holy Spirit so that you may know the things of God. “... will baptize with the Holy Spirit”; in this way, Jesus takes sin away.


Segment 20, Jesus First Disciples 1:35-42

Here we learn that Jesus did not call His first disciples. They (John, the writer of this book and his friend Andrew) follow Him. Then Andrew went and got his brother Simon; whom Jesus called Cephas or Peter; both meaning Rock.


Segment 21, Jesus Calls Philip and Nathanael 1:43-51

“Here is a true Israelite, in whom there is nothing false”. To me this means that Nathanael obey the Law of God and Moses and he did not have hatred in his heart. Therefore, we too are able to keep ourself from sin.

Even so, Jesus did have disciples in 28 and 29 AD; they did not stay with Him. They went about their own work until Jesus called them to follow Him in April of 29 AD. They stay with Jesus until April of 31 AD. Reread segment 40 of Luke.

“You shall see heaven open and the angels of God ascending and descending on the Son of Man”. This is a reference to what we read in Acts segment 208 – 'Jesus being taken up into heaven'.


Segment 22, Jesus Change Water to wine 2:1-11

“My time has not yet come” Question #; What did Jesus mean? Even so Jesus told Mary, His mother, that the wine was not of His doing; He honoured His mother by correcting the problem.

Note that Jesus said, “Fill the jars with water”and they filled them to the brim. How many times do we do what God said? If we are truthful, we sometimes try to get a way with a little short of the 'BRIM'; and then we still expect God to do His part.


Segment 23, Jesus Clears the Temple 2:12-25 (29 AD April?)

When we read about this before, it took place in April of 32 AD, the week of the Crucifixion of Jesus. This 'Cleaning' of the Temple marks the start of Jesus' public ministry as the son of God and the 'Cleaning' in 32 AD, marks the end of His public ministry as the Son of God.

The statement, “Destroy this temple and I will raise it again in three days”. This is a prediction of what Jesus would do, if the Israelite rejected Him.

We as Christians should never buy or sell anything in the house of God, - that part you set aside for worship, the sanctuary. “How dare you turn my Father house into a market”. -Jesus.


Segment 24, Jesus Teaches Nicodemus 3:1-15

'Born of water' – means born of woman - “Flesh give birth to Flesh”

'Born of Spirit' – means born of faith – 'Spirit give birth to Spirit'.

Nicodemus knew that Jesus was a good man, he also new that he, himself, was a good man, and he wanted to know; 'what must a man do to inherit eternal life'. For, in God's eyes our goodness is not that good. “All of us have become like one who is unclean and all our righteous acts are like filthy rags; we all shrivel up like leaf and like the wind our sins sweep us away”. -Isaiah 64:6.

And the reason we are not that good is; “No one calls on your (God's) Name or strives to lay hold of you; for you (God) have hidden your face from us and made us waste away because of our sins”. Isaiah 64:7. Jesus came teaching, :Seek first His (God's) kingdom and His righteousness”, Matthew segment 62.

“Son of Man must be lifted up”; this is a reference to People accepting Jesus as the Son of God and then seeing heaven open and Jesus ascend into heaven, but this never happen.


Segment 25, John's, the Apostle, Comment on Segment 24 3:16-21

“Who ever believes”; this leave no one out. God does not choose who will believe; because if God did choose who would believe, then God would be showing favouritism. Reread segment 241D.

Jesus came to save, not to condemn. It may seem that God does condemn us at times, but He not condemning us, only the sin we are holding on to.

You may be thinking, 'I am a very good person. I do not need to be born again'. The Bible is very clear on this issue - “Who ever does not believe stands condemned already”. In God's eyes we are not that good, because we do not seek His Kingdom. So try this; Talk to God each day in the morning and again at night (for about 6-7 weeks); then see it you are as good as you think. You will learn this; “Whoever lives by the truth come into the light” - “But if we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship with one another and the blood of Jesus, His Son purifies us from every sin” - segment 302B.


Segment 26, John the Baptizer Testimony About Jesus 3:22-30

John knew that he came to Prepare the people to receive Jesus. How that it been almost a years since Jesus was baptize, John now see that the people are receiving Jesus; he said; “it is now complete. He (Jesus) must become greater, I must become less”.

John may have been taken to heaven without dieing or he may of become one of Jesus' Apostle; if Herod did not have him murdered. As it is we may never know!


Segment 27, John's, the Apostle, Comments on Segment 26 3:31-36

Note the foot-note for v:36.?

'from above' that 'Jesus'; 'belong to the earth' that 'John'. John spoke about God from a man point of view, but Christ spoke about God from God's point of view.

John, the apostle, is repeating his warning of segment 25.


Segment 29, Jesus Talks with a Samaritan Woman 4:1-26

Note this “For Jews do not associate with Samaritans”. This is reason why Moses and the Law never got to the people of this World. The Jews think they are God's chosen People; yes, but chosen to teach the Word of God, not sit on it.

Remember I said, Samaritan and Israelite hated each other. This is why the Samaritan woman said, “You are s Jew and I am a Samaritan woman. How can you ask me for a drink”? Jesus wants us to know, that no matter who you are or were you come from, God see all Peoples alike and treats us all the same.

(O' By The Way; Did I ever tell you that Immanuel – Jesus Christ was and is a Jew?)

This 'living water', Jesus is talking about, are the teaching tough by him. And they are; 1) peoples relationship with God and 2) peoples relationship with each other.

“I who speak to you am He”; this statement is Jesus stating He is the Messiah.


Segment 30, The Disciples Rejoin Jesus 4:27-38

Needless to say, Jesus' disciples were surprised to find Him teaching a person whom they consider as a lower class person.

The harvests, Jesus is speaking about, are the peoples of this world: “One sows'; a lot of people by difference means; radio, T.V., mail, etc. (including this book) are teaching the truth about Jesus, but they do not harvest. 'Others reaps'; these people take in the people of this world and teach them face to face, and not by radio, T.V., mail, etc. As John said, “I do not want to use paper and ink. Instead I hope to visit you and talk with you face to face”.-Segment 303C.

When we take a person in and talk with him face to face and he converts; this is the harvest.


Segment 31, Many Samaritans Believe 4:39-42

I told you that no matter how much I speak about my Saviour; you have to find Him for yourself. Then you will say; “We no longer believe just because of what you said, now we have heard for ourself and we know that this man really is the Saviour of the world”.

“[“Saviour of this world”; Jesus did not need to come to earth to save people. You could save ourselves! Think of your self being in a boat three miles of shore and you fall over board and are lost from that boat. So you decide to swim to shore. (A righteous person; like Nathanael) A person see you swimming and move his boat to get you. Because it gets tiring swimming against the wind, waves and tide; you get in his boat; he become your saviour. The reason Jesus came to earth was, because a lot of people were drowning in the sea of life.]” - Holy Spirit.


Segment 32, Jesus Heals the Official Son 4:43-54

Note, “a prophet has no honour in his own country”; reread Luke, segment 36.

“The man took Jesus at his word and departed”. Have we ever taken Jesus at his word by doing what He said?


Segment 33, The Healing at the Pool 5:1-15 (30 AD, April?)

Note the statement, “Sometime later ... a feast of the Jews”.

Note how stubborn some people are; in stead of being happy that the man with the mat was healed, they found something evil to say about him.

Jesus said, “Stop sinning”, (Jesus would not tell us to do something that is impossible for us to do.) “or something worse may happen to you”. Reread Matthew segment 66. “Not everyone who say to me Lord Lord will enter the kingdom of heaven ... Away from me you evildoers”.


Segment 34, Life Through the Son 5:16-30

“not only was he breaking the Sabbath”; Jesus was not breaking the Sabbath. The Jews assume that Jesus was breaking the Sabbath, because he was healing people on the Sabbath.

This is the Life we receive from Jesus, “whoever hears my word and believes him who sent me has eternal life (If you believe it, you obey it, by doing it.) and will not be condemned; he has cross over from death to life”. -Jesus. God sent Jesus.

In Luke, segment 36 Jesus read Isaiah 61:1-2, but what he did not read was the full quotation; because, the Jews had to believe in Jesus, as the Messiah, before the rest of the quotation would come true. “Aliens will shepherd your flock, foreigners will work your fields and vineyards. And you will be called priests of the Lord, you will be named ministers of our God”, Isaiah 61:5-7.

As we can see from this segment, they did not want to believe, they only wanted their selfishness to increase. If they did believe, then Isaiah 61:5-7 would have come true, but; spilt milk!


Segment 35, Testimonies About Jesus 5:31-47

“If you believe Moses, you would believe me. For he wrote about me”. -Jesus. The opposite is also true. If we believe Jesus than we believe what Moses wrote to be true also.


Segment 91, Jesus Feeds the Five Thousand 6:1-15 (31 AD, March)

Note the statement, “Some time after ... the Jewish Passover Feast was near”. To say the least, John was very short with the first 2 ½ years of Jesus' ministry. “was near”; not yet April, as I date these events. Segment 95 is in 30 AD, April.

“make him king” - The people wanted a earthly king, but Jesus was destine to return to the Father. Jesus did not want this World, but He did want God's world ; were sin does not rule, but were God's Love does rule. Reread segment 17.


Segment 92, Jesus Walks on the Water 6:16-24

One day when I was watching a T.V. Program on how to make 'Home Made Soap'; the woman said, “if you use pure lamb fat in the soap. The soap will float on the water”. I sometimes wonder if Jesus walked on the water to show the purity of his life.


Segment 93, Jesus, The Bread of Life 6:25-59

“The work of God is this: to believe in the One He has sent”. Like any thing else in this world, there is a starting pointing and if you do not start there, then things will be done wrong. Believing in Jesus is the starting point, it is not the end in itself. Jesus go on to state others things.

Note the people still wanted a miraculous sign, even after they ate the food. They wanted proof that Jesus, is God's Son, before they would believe in him. We, first, have to believe then we will be given proof.

“For my Father's will is that everyone who looks to the Son and believe in Him shall have eternal life and I will raise him up at the last day”. -Jesus. Note that it is not God who choose, but you, the individual. You should of found this through out your study of the New Testament.

Jesus said, :I tell you the truth, unless you eat the flesh of the Son of Man and drink his blood, you have no life in you”. This does not mean that we are to become cannibals.

I once heard about some people, - When they killed their enemy they would eat his heart, to gain his strength; and eat his brains, to gain his wisdom. But what these people did not understand is this: If they are strong enough and smart enough to kill their enemy, then they did not need to eat his heart and brains, because this would only weaken then, because this enemy was the weaker of the two. (Some Christian – churches' teachings are just as unintelligent as these cannibals' thinking.).

What Jesus is teaching is this: Our strength come from Jesus; by doing what He tough. Our wisdom come from Jesus; by asking Jesus to teach and guide us every day. To eat and drink Jesus' flesh and blood is impossible, his body has been gone for more then 1900 years; and no ritual can bring it back. What Jesus is teaching is that; we have to live and die for the same reason as Jesus did. Reread segment 299EB. “But he who feeds on this bread will live forever”-Jesus.


Segment 94, Many Disciples Desert Jesus 6:60-71

Note that Jesus said, “The words I have spoken to you are spirit and they are life”. Here Jesus is stating that He was not speaking factually, but figuratively. We are not to assume we are part-taking of Jesus flesh and blood in a factually manner.


However, we are to take Jesus' teaching factually. We need to live; see segment 272NA, and die doing what is right, not seeking revenge on people who wrong us. But using justice with truth in a court of law is doing right. Genesis 9:6 “Whoever sheds the blood of man, by man shall his blood be shed;” That quot means difference things to difference people, but to God it means “to judge with justice with truth in a court of law of people”. Holy Spirit. Born of the Spirit.


Segment 113, Jesus Goes to the Feast of Tabernacles 7:1-13 (31 AD, October)

The opposition against Jesus was very great in this last year. “From this time many of his disciples turned back and no longer followed him”,-segment 94. when people turn away from someone they love, they usually end up hating and persecution the One they have turn away from. They turn away because Jesus was not doing what they assume the Messiah should be doing. They wanted him to be king of Israel.

“For even his own brother did not believe in him”. This is one reference that tell us that Jesus had brother, but it does not tell us if Mary was their mother; if yes, then Jesus had younger brother(s).


Segment 114, Jesus Teaches at the Feast 7:14-24

Here is a very importance statement: “If anyone choose to do God's will (not the church, not self, not country, but God's) will find out whether my teaching come from God or whether I speak on my own”. -Jesus.

“He who speaks on his own does so to gain honour for himself”. I sometimes wonder: Am I writing this book for my benefit or yours? I am trying to speak the truth and teach you about our Creator.

“Stop judging be mere appearance and make a right judgement”. See segment 63.


Segment 115, Is Immanuel the Christ 7:25-44 (or Is Jesus the Christ, 7:25-44)

“Have the authorities really concluded that He is the Christ”? If you wait for your authorities or government to make this decision, you will never be save. You have to make this decision for yourself.

Miraculous signs: I have never seen any miraculous sign. I have talk to an angel about a young woman I just met. The angel wanted to know if she was good enough for me. “She is a little fat, does that bother you”? I said, “No, I like a little meat on a woman”. “She will get fatter after she has children”. I said, “That's alright, you are to love the soul, not the body” “OK, I warned you”. We have been marry now for over 21 years. Now I have to get her permission to leave this in my story. She said, “Ye, you have to correct two spelling mistakes”.


Segment 116, Unbelief of the Israelites' Leaders 7:45-52

When I question people about things in the Bible; especially those thing they oppose and put people down for doing; they would say to me: “You must be one of them yourself” or “Why, are you one of them”.

These people; who have a set mind about others and their religion; can never give you a straight Bible answer to your questions. If they did give a straight answer from the Bible they would learn that we are not to “concern a man without first hearing him”.

Nicodemus apply the Law and the Pharisees rejected him and counted him as one of Jesus' disciples. I can understand how Nicodemus felt; because, I apply the teaching of Jesus to a church, I was attending. They rejected me because I was interfering with their teachings. In order to make themselves feel fight, they had to put down some one else. The teaching was base on; 'If they are wrong, then we are right'.


Segment 117, Jesus and the Adulteress 7:53-, 8:11

Note the statement in the Bible; “The earliest and most reliable manuscripts do not have John 7:53 - 8:11”. I once heard a minister condemn this statements; “If this is not to be in the Bible then this woman is still in her sin, Jesus never forgave her”. That minister does not know what he is talking about. There are a lot of things Jesus did that are not written in the Bible. Just because they are not written down does not mean it did not happen. “Jesus did many other things as well. If every one of them were written down, I suppose that even the whole world would not have the room for the books that would be written”. -John 21:25. All through out this book you been worn about false teachers, this man is one of them. The only thing he should of said is written in John 21:25.

I do not know what Jesus was writing in the sand, but I think one of the things He wrote was, 'The only man who really knows that this woman committed adultery is the man she was with'.

“If any one of you is without sin, let him be the first to throw a stone at her”. This also go for those who like to ridicule others' religions and call them counterfeiters; so they can feel better about themselves.

Note Jesus states to the woman, “Then neither do I condemn you, go now and leave your life of sin”. Reread segment 63 of Luke. Did She? Did You? Did I? I fail God every day, with my anger.


Segment 118, The Validity of Jesus Testimony 8:12-30

“I told you that you would die in your sins; if you do not believe that I am the one, I claim to be, you will indeed die in your sins”.-Jesus

I told you that you have to find out about Jesus for yourself. When you accept Jesus as your Saviour and Master of your life, you become born of the Spirit; then, you will be able to understand what Jesus is teaching.


Segment 119, The Children of Abraham 8:31-41

Abraham's children are those who do what Abraham did. Reread segments 223, 250F&H and 298Q.

“If you belong to Christ, then you are Abraham's seed and heirs according to the promise”. “If you hold to my teaching, you are really my disciples. Then you will know the truth and the truth will set you free”. “If you were Abraham's children then you would do the thing Abraham did”. -Jesus. “Consider Abraham; He believed God”.


Segment 120, The Children of the Devil 8:42-47

This is very clear. If you do not belong to Christ then you belong to Satan. If you belong to Christ, you would obey His teaching. Has Christ ever tough someone to change the Law of God? But Christ did, “put an end to sacrifice and offering” -Daniel 9:21. “I have not come to abolish them, but to fulfill them”.-Jesus in Matthew segment 51. Because the people refuse to believe in Jesus; his death is the final sacrifice and offering for sin; so that there still may be righteousness for those who believe. “Therefore, God again set a certain day, calling it To-day, ... if you hear His (God's) voice do not harden your hearts” -Hebrews segment 298F.


Segment 121, The Claim of Jesus About Himself 8:48-58

I think I can understand Jesus' frustration. I get the same feeling when people refuse to believe the Sabbath; especially when they will not read the Bible and will ask me questions, then not let me answer them.
[ Me – We should keep the Sabbath, the seventh day.
Minister – Jesus fulfill the law, we do not need to keep it anymore.
Me – Murder, adultery; do we need to obey them?
Minister – Yes, it's a sin to do those things.
Me – How can it be a sin, Jesus fulfill the law?
Minister – It's hard to understand. That why you should listen to me. I have a B.S. Degree and a B.D. Degree.] Yes, I think, I can understand Jesus' frustration.

I have found out that when the church teaching disagree with the Bible, they have a foolish excuse. And if you insist on a answer they exclude you from things, until you leave.

Keeping the Sabbath has one reason and one reason only. “By the seventh day God had finished the work He had been doing; so on the seventh day He rested from all His work. And God blessed the seventh day and made it holy, because on it He rested from all the work of creating that He had done”. -Genesis 2:2-3. “There remains, then, a Sabbath-rest for the people of God; for anyone who enters God's rest also rests from his own work, just as God did from His”. -Hebrews, segment 298F, (4:9-10). “I tell you the truth, if a man keeps my word, he will never see death”. The death Jesus is speaking about is spiritual death. That is being totally separated from God; when that happen your spirit no longer exist.


Segment 122, Jesus Heals a Man Born Blind 9:1-12

“Who sinned”?; “Neither this man nor his parents sinned”. --Jesus Just because some thing is wrong with our physical bodies, does mot mean that we sinned nor that we are being punished for our parents' sin. We are born into a world where Satan has the upper- hand, with people. He try to get you to blame God for your troubles.

“Night is coming”; this is a reference to what we call the 'Dark Ages' of the European's History. This is when the true Light of God's Word was almost put out. A church that called it-self Christian, but did not do what Jesus tough, almost kill Jesus' teaching.

Something to learn; Jesus did not heal this man. Jesus put some mud on the man eyes. Then Jesus told the man to do something. The man did what he was told, well he was still blind. After, he did what Jesus told him to do, he receive his sight. What did you learn?


Segment 123, The Pharisees Investigate the Healing 9:13-34

When we seek to learn; are we willing to accept what we learn? Or, are we only trying to make another person look or sound foolish?


Segment 124, Spiritual Blindness 9:35-41

“If you were blind, you would not be guilty of sin, but now that you claim you can see, your guilt remains”. -Jesus * “If you were without the knowledge of God's will – Law – you would not be guilty of the sin you commit. But now that you CLAIM you can distinguish between what God's will – Law – is and what sin is, your guilt for your sin remains with you. * - Holy Spirit.

“Not everyone who says to me 'Lord Lord' will enter the kingdom of heaven, but only he who does the will of my Father, who is in heaven”. -Jesus, Matthew segment 66. “Anyone then who knows the good he ought to do and does not do it, sins”. -James, segment 241I.

“Do you and your country give the same rights and laws to those who are accuse of being your enemy? If not; then, your judgements against them are judgements against your self and your country.” - Holy Spirit.


Segment 125, The Shepherd and His Flock 10:1-21

To shorten what Jesus said; those people who want to please God; not by the world's standard; but by God's standard; will come to Jesus.

“I know my sheep (People) and my sheep (People) know me” -Jesus. In segment 102, Jesus first stated that he would die, now he states; “The good shepherd lays down his life for the sheep”. This means that God's riches are more importance then our own life, because everything of this earth will pass away.


Segment 146, The Unbelief of the Israelite 10:22-42 (31 AD, December)

About nine month before this Jesus lost a lot of his Disciples because of His teaching on Bread of Life. Now these people want Jesus to state that He is the Christ -Messiah. But if Jesus states, “I am the Messiah”, then they would not believe him. But they would accuse Him of blasphemy: - “but for, because you, a mere man, claim to be God”.

Note Jesus said, “I and the Father are one”. “In the beginning was the Word ... the Word was God” - segment 1B. Christ was spoken into existence. But we came from the dust of the earth. Immanuel is the physical form of the Word of God – Christ, Messiah, Anointed One, when the Word of God – Holy Spirit enter into him, He also became God's salvation – Jesus, for the people of the earth at his resurrection. This was Immanuel choice. So now, when God speaks, the Holy Spirit through Immanuel Speaks. The Father, The Son, The Holy Spirit, are One, God the Creator, God Almighty, God the Father, God the Word;;

We humans have more ways to say God then we have time to pray. God name is not importance; but talking to our Father-Creator is importance. Trying to put God into human ideas is next to impossible. God by any other name is still God. If you do not understand, ask God, I can not explain it any better then this.


Segment 147, The Death of Lazarus 11:1-16 (32 AD, January)

Here, where John is describing who Mary is, Mary at this point in time did not pour perfume on Jesus' feet; that happen six days before the passover in April of 32 AD.

The death of Lazarus was in January of 32 AD. From segment 147 to segment 160; these took place in four days.

Let us also go, that we may die with him”. - Thomas. Thomas meant that they should attend his funeral and comfort his sisters.

“This sickness will not end in death”. -Jesus. And, “Lazarus is dead” -Jesus. A contradiction! No, because the sickness did not end in death, but with a restore to life; as we will read in segment 160.


Segment 159, Jesus Comforts the Sisters 11:16-37

I am not going to write a comment about Jesus being the resurrection and the life. You will have to speak with God, The Creator, and ask Him. He will give you insight.


Segment 160, Jesus Raises Lazarus from the Dead 11:38-44

This is for your benefit, “Take off the grave clothes and let him go”. Jesus is calling you. Are you listening?


Segment 161, The Plot to kill Jesus 11:45-54

“Roman will come and take away both our place (temple) and our nation”. These people did not serve God; for if they did serve God, they would of known who Jesus is; and they would not of cared about their place or nation.

“You know nothing at all. You do not realize that it is better for you that one man die for the people than that the whole nation perish”. -Caiaphas. It is never right, good to think like that. Just because it is in the Bible does not mean that God wants or agree with it.

(1948-70=1878) This nation perish in 70 AD, so what did they gain? In 1948 Israel became a nation again. For the last 56 years it has been at war. So what did they learn? So 1878 years later, without a nation, they gain and learn nothing. (2004-31=1973) 1973 years late and they are still crucifying Christ.


Segment 175, Jesus anointed at Bethany 11:55-, 12:11 (32 AD, April)

Do you remember segment 69; “Jesus Raised a Widow's Son'. This segment is only in Luke account and the Pharisees may not of heard of it or did not believe it. Because, Jesus spoke to the boy the same day he die. The people may assume that the boy was only in a deep sleep and Jesus only healed him of his sickness. But Lazarus, he was will known and in the grave for four days. The priest could not discount this miracle; therefore they wanted to stop Lazarus' testimony about Jesus.


Segment 176, The Triumphal Entry 12:12-19

Just because something are foretold does not mean that it is predestined to be. In Isaiah 61:5-7, the Israelites were foretold that they would be priest of the Lord, but this never happen; because they rejected Jesus as Saviour. Therefore, all the evil things that are foretold about Jesus, would only come true if the people rejected Him.

Jesus road on a donkey to show that the world did not know God, because if they knew God, they would of known God's Word and accepted Jesus.


Segment 189 Jesus Predicts His Death 12:20-36

“it was for this very reason I came to this hour”; In segment 102, Jesus knew He was going to be crucified, but He stay and tough people so they would not be lost.

“where I am, my servant also will be”; Since Jesus was willing to die, so should we. Reread segment 299EB

Jesus did not get the People to repent; which is unlike Jonah, who did get the People to repent; therefore, the People rebel against Him and killed Him.

This I do not understand, Jesus knew he was not wanted, so why not just go some where else? I like the tree, bushes, flowers, snow storm in winter, rain sunshine; I think God did a good job with this place were I live. I like these thing better then some of the people I have met. It will be hard for me to just walk away from this beauty; so why did Jesus choose to die and not move on to a better place to live? (And do not tell me that God needs Blood shedding to forgive; there been to much blood shed, for nothing on this planet.) Heaven has to be a better place then this planet, because Jesus went there.


Segment 195B, The Israelite Continue in Their Unbelief 12:37-50

“This was to fulfill the word of Isaiah the Prophet”. Isaiah spoke to the people of his day; Jesus spoke to the people of His day; and I am speaking to the people of my day; and the words of Isaiah are still true and still being fulfill today, because people want the riches of this world and not the unseen riches of God.

“For I did not speak of my own, but the Father who sent me commanded me what to say and how to say it” -Jesus. Here again, Jesus is stating that what He does and says come from God.


Segment 197, Jesus Teaches His Apostles 13:1-, 16:33

Segment 197A The Lord's Supper 13:1-, 14:31

Segment 197A,1 Jesus Washes His Disciples Feet 13:1-17

Jesus did this to show that no person on earth is any better then another. “Now that I, your Lord and Teacher, have washed your feet, you also should wash one another's feet” -Jesus.


Segment 197A,2 Jesus Predicts His Betrayal 13:18-30

“the disciple whom Jesus loved”, This is better to be translated, “the disciple whom Jesus kept on loving”; because John was a very out spoken person. Reread segments 108, 126 and 171BB. No wonder Jesus kick-named John 'the Son of Thunder'. Even when we become out spoken, stubborn Jesus keeps on living us.

“As soon as Judas took the bread, Satan entered into him”. In segment 241B, we learn that, God can not be tempted by evil, nor does he tempt anyone”. Judas had already decided to betray Jesus; so when he took the bread he realize that Jesus knew what he had done and he was to proud to repent. Judas did what he plain to do. Satan did not enter into Judas, because Jesus gave him some bread. Judas had already agreed to betray Jesus. John is only using this statement as a play on words: meaning; the evil in Judas would come forth and do its evil work.

This go to show you that there is nothing you can do that God does not see.


Segment 197A,3 Jesus Predicts Peter's Denial 13:31-38

“A new commandment I give you: 'Love one another'.” These three words are what makes or brakes a Christian. There is no exception from whom you are to love. Reread segment 129. “Go and do likewise”.

Jesus tell Peter. “you will follow later”. Do you remember how Peter dies?

Jesus know our true nature: Man true nature is one of selfishness, self-importance. This is why Jesus know what Peter would do when he was face with danger he could not fight.


Segment 197A,4 Jesus Comfort His Disciples 14:1-4

Everything we Christians have must come from our “Trust in God”. Without trusting in God, we loose everything.


Segment 197A,5 Jesus the Way to the Father 14:5-14

When I first became a Christian, God gave me this message: “I am the way and the truth and the life. No one come to the Father except through me”. -Jesus. When I told a friend that we should put away our denomination and get together under this statement; he told me; “not all churches care about Christ”. Later on I found this to be true. Mose churches are interested in their own thing and do not want to learn about others churches, because others churches are wrong and they themselves are the only one right.

Christ is the only way; and if we try to get into heaven by any other way, we will be rejected. Reread segment 125, 'The Shepherd and His Flock'.

“at least believe on the evidence of the miracles themselves”. This was one thing that help me over the hard times. When I ask Jesus to come into my life; there was a change in me.

“You may ask me for anything in my name and I will do it”. -Jesus. Do not take this statement out of context. Note that Jesus stated: “anyone who has faith in me will do what I have been doing”. And “so that the Son may bring glory to the Father”. If you are not doing what Jesus did, and if what you want will not bring glory to God; then Jesus will not do what you ask.


(Even through I walk through the valley of the shadow of the death, I will fear no evil, for God is with me; God;s Word and God's Spirit comfort me; and I will live in the house of God forever.)


Segment 197A,6 Jesus Promises the Holy Spirit 14:15-31

“If you love me, you will obey what I command”. -Jesus. Did Jesus ever give a command to change or to disobey one of God's Ten Commandments? Answer yes -----or no ------. if yes, write segment number here; ------. and mail me a letter correcting my mistake. But if your answer is no; then, Do you keep the seven day Sabbath?

Did you ever feel that God is not with you? If so, may be it is because you stop obeying Jesus.


Segment 197B On the way to Gethsemane 15:1-, 16:33

Segment 197B,1 The Vine and the Branches 15:1-17

“Remain in me and I will remain in you”.-Jesus. If we leave Jesus and his teaching; does Jesus leave us? The answer is yes. It is impossible for those ... who fall away to be brought back to repentance, because to their loss they are crucifying the Son of God all over again and subjecting Him to public disgrace”. Segment 298H also; “If anyone does not remain in me. He is like a branch that is thrown away and withers; such branches are picked up,thrown into the fire and burned”-Jesus “You did not choose me, but I choose you to go and bear fruit – fruit that will last”. -Jesus. Here Jesus is teaching that, out of all his disciples, He choose those whom He wanted for His leaders.

“Then the Father will give you whatever you ask in my name”. -Jesus. If we are not bearing fruit that will last (that is teaching the truth and living by the same truth we teach) then we will not get what we ask for in Jesus' name.


Segment 197B,2 The World Hate the Disciples 15:18-, 16:4

“If I had not come and spoke to them, they would not be guilty of sin”. -Jesus. When you are told the truth about yourself and God; you reject it; then you have no excuse when you stand before God's Great White Thrown of Judgement.

“who kill you, will think he is offering a service to God, ... they have not known the Father and Me”. -Jesus. If you persecute another person or religion, then you do not know God.


Segment 197B,3 The Work of the Holy Spirit 16:5-16

“He (Holy Spirit) will guild you into all truth”. -Jesus. In segment 302G, we learned to, “test the spirits to see whether they are from God”. If you listen to a spirit and that spirit does not speak according to Jesus' teaching; then it is not of God. The easiest way to test the spirit is to compare what they say to the Ten Commandments. :Love does no harm to its neighbour; therefore, LOVE is the fulfillment of the LAW”. -Paul, segment 1270HD.


Segment 197B,4 The Disciples' Grief will turn to Joy 16:17-33

“Ask and you will receive and your joy will be complete”. -Jesus. I sometimes wonder if I am being greedy or do I really need the thing I ask for.

There is a lot of trouble in this world (war, murder, crime) and as long as we are not apart of the world – this world will cause us trouble. “But take heart, I have over come the world”. -Jesus.

Some say that being coming a Christian is the start of your troubles (that trouble with Satan, because he want to destroy God), but it is the beginning of peace. “Peace I leave you, My peace I give you. I do not give to you as the world gives. Do not let your hearts be troubled and do not be afraid”. “But take heart; I have overcome the world”. -Jesus.

We to will overcome the world, because we have the Spirit of the Living God in us.


Segment 198 At Gethsemane- Jesus Prays 17:1-26

Segment 198,1 Jesus Prays for Himself 17:1-5

Note that Jesus said that He had completed the work God sent Him to do. Jesus was not yet been crucify and yet his work was finish. When we are going to be put to death for our faith in God, we should ask God to Glorify us; so that our death would glorify God. This is our baptism of fire. “Do not be afraid of what you are about to suffer ... the devil will ... test you ... be faithful, even to the point of death and I will give you the crown of life.” -Jesus, Revelation 2:10.

v:4; “Now this is eternal life: that they may know you, the only true God and me, the anointed one of your salvation, whom you have sent”. -Jesus; as he was speaking to God. It sounds better if Immanuel is speaking to God, but if John is speaking to God; then, ' me ... to ... salvation' should read 'Jesus Christ'.

v:5; “The glory I had with you before the world began”, this is the Word of God that is in Immanuel, who is speaking. The Word and Immanuel are one. This Oneness is for all who believe. “No longer I live, but Christ Live in me”. -Paul. This Oneness I wish for, pray for, but have not taken hold of, because I have failed God. My anger get the best of me when I hear or see evil, wrong doing in this world, because I want to put it right. That is not my job, but it is what I want to see happen. May God forgive me, for my anger.


Segment 198,2 Jesus Prays for His Disciples 17:6-19

“So that the Scripture would be fulfill”. -Jesus. Jesus knew Judas was a betrayer and He also knew that the people were not accepting Him as the Messiah; therefore He did not send Judas away from Him, because He wanted the Scripture that told of the betrayal to be fulfill accurately.

“For they are not of the world any more”. -Jesus, “Therefore; if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has gone the new has come”, -Paul in segment 272I. If you are still doing what this world does – being wicked, sexually immoral, idolatry, adulterer, prostitution, homosexual, thief, greedy, drunkard, slanderer, swindler, impure, debauchery, witchcraft, hater, discords, jealous, fits of rage, selfish ambition, dissension, faction, envying and orgies; then you are not of God, but are still of the world.


Segment 198,3 Jesus Pray for all Believers 17:20-26

“those who will believe, “that the world may believe that you have sent me”-Jesus. Note that Jesus did not mention a church, Jews, Gentiles, Heathen, but did say “the world”. The teaching; that, God choose who He wants to be save and who He wants to be lost is a lie.

“You have given me”. -Jesus. Only God know who has really repented and when we really have repented, God give us forgiveness and then give us over to Jesus, so we may learn of him.


Segment 199 Jesus Arrested 18:1-11

“I have not lost one of those You gave Me”. -Jesus. Jesus does not loose us, it is the person who looses Jesus.

“I am He”. -Jesus. If we were wanted for the crime of being a Christian; would we say to our enemies, “I am he”? “Shall I not drink the cup the Father has given me”?


Segment 199,1 Jesus Taken to Annas 18:12-24

Annas – Caiaphas was the official high priest: Annas, his father-in-law, had been the official high priest earlier 6 to 15 AD, and was now serving with his son-in-law in an unofficial capacity. (see Luke segments 15 and 215). from Jensen, John, pg. 93.


Segment 199,2 Peter's First Denial 18:15-18

Another disciples: this may have been the Apostle John. -from Jensen, John, pg. 93.


Segment 199,3 The High Priest Question Jesus 18:19-24

This high priest who questioned Jesus was Annas not Caiaphas.

When people are fill with hatred; they even reject their own law. The very same law that would protect them in the same situation. “If I said something wrong, testify as to what is wrong. But if I spoke the truth, why did you strike me”. -Jesus. (“They will deliver you to the synagogues and prison and you will be brought before kings and govern and all on account of my name. ... I will give you words and wisdom that none of your adversaries will be able to resist or contradict”.)- Jesus, in Luke segment 190B.

There is no difference, what they did to Jesus, they will do to the true Christians and that by others whom call themselves Christian.

This hatred. I can not understand; I could never understand this kind of stupid attitude. I have come across this many times in my life. And it come from those people who call themselves Christian and they go to church on Sunday.


Segment 199,4 Peter's Second and Third Denials 18:25-27

If the apostle had of prayed and not fallen asleep may be Peter would not of denied knowing Jesus. If Peter had not of denied Jesus, what would of happened? Would Jesus been save from the crucifixion?Would the Israelites accepted Jesus? Would Peter have been put to death? The truth is we do not know.


Segment 200, Jesus Before Pilate 18:28-40

“My kingdom is not of this world. If it were, my servants would fight to prevent my arrest by the Jews. But now my kingdom is from another place”. -Jesus. Note the word 'now'. If the Israelites had of accepted Jesus, His kingdom would have been of this world. (But this world has been left in the hands of evil.)

Every true Christian would state the same; - This world is not worth fighting for. What do you want; 1) This world with your ideas in control; or 2) God's world, heaven, with God in control. That is the only choice you have. Choose one of them, because you can not have both. When evil starts to rule in this world; if you fight it with evil's tools, you become evil; you loose – God. In the last 56 years, what has Israel Learned? Gained? Tough others? Gave to God? --------------

“What is truth” -Pilate asked Jesus. Now I am asking you; What is truth?


Segment 200,1 The Soldier Mock Jesus 19:1-3

Pilate who said, “I find no basis for a charge against him”; but still allow the soldier to mistreat Jesus. Therefore, Pilate was not a just man and neither is anyone else who mistreat people.


Segment 200,2 Jesus Sentenced to be Crucified 19:4-16a.

“You take him ... I find no ... charge against him”. Here Pilate was stepping his authority. He is just as guilty of Jesus' death as the Israelites.

“We have no kings, but Ceasar”. This statement is in violation of “You shall have no other gods before me”. The First Commandment – God, Exodus 20:3 also, “And the Lord told him (Samuel); 'Listen to all that the people are saying to you: it is not you they (Israelites) have rejected as their king, but Me' (God)”. -God in 1st Samuel 8:7.

“You would have no power over me if it were not given to you from above”. -Jesus. “Free will': it does more harm then good. The reason God did not stop the crucifixion of His Son, was to show that it is possible to obey God's Ten Commandment. “But if you suffer for doing Good and you endure it, this is commendable before God. To this you were called, because Christ suffered for you, leaving you an example, that you should follow in his steps”.-Peter, segment 299EB.


Segment 202, The Crucifixion 19:16b-27

“Scripture might be fulfill”. Just because it is pre-known does not mean it is God's plan. Jesus death was not God's will, but man's will. If Immanuel (Jesus) did not go through the crucifixion; then, Satan would have been able to say, “See, Your Laws are to hard for man to follow. You are a cruel God and Creator”. But God's Salvation – Person; Immanuel did not sin even when He was being put to death; therefore, God's Law are not hard nor impossible to follow.

It is through this Love, that our past sins are forgiven. “Greater Love has no One then this; that, One should lay down his life for his friends”. -Jesus, in John segment 1977B,1.


Segment 203, The Death of Jesus 19:28-37

This type of death penalty only go to show how evil this world is, especially when God's Law are rejected. The only time the death penalty should be used; is when, the person who is being put to death has kill a person(s) and will continue being violence to others and their property. A person who does not want to live a non-violence life.

Luke, segment 202C; 23:35-43: Please note that this criminal did not ask for a release from his just punishment; and neither will a Christian use his new-found Christianity for a release from his just punishment. For those who do use Christianity for a release are abusing God and man.

The special Sabbath: the annual Passover Feast; and Hanukkah and Yon Kippur are called Sabbath. Only the weekly Sabbath come on the seventh day on the week; the others could come on any day of the week' something like July 1st and Christmas Day.

“Flow of blood and water”; When a person dies, the blood separate into two parts – the red and heaver liquid settle in the lower parts of the organs; and the clear and lighter floats on top of the heaver. This is why it looks like blood and water, that came from Immanuel's pierced body.


Segment 204, The Burial of Jesus 19:38-42

Using their time, after sun-set the day changes: using our time, midnight the day changes: on our Tuesday night (their time, 4th day of the week)
a) Jesus eats the passover Supper – 197;
b) Jesus go to Gethsemane – 198;
c) Jesus is arrested – 199;
d) Jesus taken to Annas – 199,1 to 199,6 On Wednesday morning, (still the 4th day of the week)
e) Jesus is taken to Pilate – 200;
f) Jesus is crucified, before sun-set, Jesus dies – 203
g) Jesus' burial before sun-set – 204 (Wednesday is Preparation Day, the day before Passover or Special Sabbath that came on the 5th day of the week that year); (a to g is the 4th day of the week)
h) In the grave day 1; Wednesday sun-set to Thursday sun-set is the 5th day of the week and is also the Special or Passover Sabbath. On this day the guards are place at the Tomb - 205
  In the grave day 2; Thursday sun-set to Friday sun-sen is the 6th day of the week and the Preparation Day for the weekly Sabbath.
  In the grave day 3; Friday sun-set to Saturday sun-set is the 7th day of the week and the weekly Sabbath.
 i) After sun-set on Saturday the 1st day of the week; the Resurrection of Jesus takes place – 206.
j) Saturday night to Sunday morning is dark; the women go to the tomb, before sun-rise (that would be early on what we call Sunday morning) – 206,1;
k) Jesus appears to Mary of Magdala – 206,2
l) The guards' report – 206,3;
m) Jesus appears to people – 206,4 to 206,8 over a period of time; 206,7- “a week later”
n) Jesus reinstate Peter – 206,9
o) The Great Commission – 207;
p) The Ascension – 208.

We now have three nights and three days Jesus was dead (for lack of a better word). Jonah spent three days and three night in the belly of a fish; then he repented; then the people repented. Will the people of earth repent now that Christ spent three nights and three days in the belly of the earth and was resurrected?


Segment 206, The Resurrection 20:1-, 21:23

Segment 206,1 The Empty Tomb 20:1-9

“(They still did not understand from Scripture that [Immanuel the Anointed One; now God's Salvation] Jesus had to rise from the dead.)” they could not understand his resurrection, because they did not understand his death. (his death; death before dishonour – Holy Spirit.)

God knew that Jesus would not be accepted by people and He knew that Immanuel – Anointed One would be murdered. In Genesis 4:1-16, the story of 'Cain and Able'. Here Able obeyed God wholeheartedly and out of Love, but Cain did not. Cain murdered his brother, because Cain action were evil and his brother's action were righteous. When evil is allow to rule; it always destroys those who obey God.

(“God does not want blood sacrifices; He wants us. If you are a hunter; you kill an animal it nothing to give God a part of the kill, because if you do not eat all of it, the meat will spoil. But if you are a farmer and you till the soil, you labour hard for your food (just ask any farmer, who till behind a plough) and if you do not eat it, it will not spoil; so, to give God the reward of your labour is hard to do. “Cursed is the ground because of you; through painful toil you will eat of it, all the days of your life. It will produce thorns and thistles for you, and you will eat plants of the field. By the sweat of your brow, you will eat your food until you return to the ground, since from it you were taken; for dust you are and to dust you will return.”-God, in Genesis 3:17b-19. God wants us to make him a part of our lives and for us to share in His Creation”.) -Spoken to me by the Holy Spirit

These evil events are not God's will, but of man's will. God knows man's true nature and God allow our true nature to rule; so that those who love God and obey Him, do so out of love, not our of fear. Now God's Salvation can be lifted up; once and for all; and if you accept Immanuel as your Saviour and Master of your life, then you are lifting God's Salvation up.


Segment 206,2 Jesus Appears to Mary of Magdala 20:10-18

“Do not hold on to me, for I have not yet returned to the Father. Go instead to my brothers and tell them, 'I am returning to my Father and (now get this -) your Father, to my God and (now get this -) your God' ”. Your Father; Your Father; is he your father?


Segment 206,6 Jesus Appears to His Disciples 20:19-23

“On the evening (that would be just before sun-set) of first day of the week, when the disciples were together, with the door locked for fear of the Jews,” a lot of people believe that this was the first Sabbath-Sunday, but they are wrong. The disciples were not gather together to celebrate Immanuel's Resurrection, but they were gather together because of their “fear of the Jews”

“He breathed on them and said, 'Receive the Holy Spirit' ”. This also means that Jesus did not hold any of them guilty of His death, even so they denied Him. Jesus had return from the Father to show that Love conquers death.

These disciples have God's authority to forgive the people for their sins. “If you forgive .. they are forgiven, if you do not ... then they are not forgiven”. This is not a teaching that we do not have to forgive others for their sins against us. Remember the Lord's Prayer in Matthew segment 59c. “For if you forgive men when they sin against you, your heavenly Father will also forgive you. But if you do not forgive men their sins, your Father will not forgive your sins”. And this does not mean me can forgive sins of people who have not sinned against us, but sinned against others. They need to go to Others to get forgiveness. This forgiveness come after they repent; no repent; no forgiveness is needed to be given. But we are not to hold a grudge against anybody for any reason.


Segment 206,7 Jesus Appears to Thomas 20:24-31

How many of us would like to be Thomas? “Blessed are those who have not seen and yet have believe”. Some people demand proof that Immanuel is the Christ, but no proof will be given them. “Without faith it is impossible to please God”. -Hebrews segment 298Q.

“by believing you may have life in his name”, Immanuel is His name; meaning “God With Us”. We can not have life if God is against us; therefore we must “Be With God”.


Segment 206,8 Jesus and the Miraculous Catch of Fish 21:1-14

“This was now the third time”, -John did not count Jesus appearance to Mary of Magdala (206,2) and on the road to Emmaus (206,3) because these people were not apostle- disciples of Jesus. Also this was the third time John saw Jesus “after He was raised from the Dead.

“I'm going out to fish”; Well we are waiting for the Lord to make use of us in this life, we are not to be lazy, but to be useful and take care of our needs.


Segment 206,9 Jesus Reinstates Peter 21:15-23

Many things could be written about Jesus' talk to Peter, but I will leave it to you. If you do not know Jesus by now, anything more that I can say will not help.

“You will follow later”; -Jesus segment 197A,3. “...You will stretch out your hands ...Jesus said this to indicate the kind of Death by which Peter would glorify God”. See last paragraph of Background 'Hh', 'The Man Peter'.


Segment 208B Conclusion 21:24-25

The reason that the four Gospel writers did not include everything, Jesus did, in their writing is told here by John.

This is why my notes are very short. A true commentary would go on forever. Or One could quot Paul, “Love does no harm to its neighbour. Therefore, love is the fulfillment of the Law”. Or even Jesus; In everything, do to others what you would have them do to you, for this sums up the Law and Prophets”. Thank-you, co-author John A. Clark. I do believe that the Holy Spirit was with me while I was writing this book in 1984 – 1988 and when I rewrote it in 2004 to 2006.


This ends The Gospel of John and the book The People of the Way, the first 100 years.


Final Greeting!; - Christ made simple!

So, you do not believe in the virgin birth, the walk on the water, raising of the dead, resurrection of Jesus nor Jesus return. OK; that alright, you do not have to believe that. So do you believe in God: No!; well then, you are dead already. Yes!; well then, Jesus is teaching you the Way to go home to God. Are you going to harm another person -Yes!; well, you are wrong; Love does no harm. You should have a talk with God, now. - co-author – John A. Clark.


<free will, free will, free will, free will, free will, free will, free will>.<free will, free will, free will>
                                                                               curtain point ^ sin beyond reason

“God gave man free will, not up to a curtain point, but to do everything. If murder, rape, accidents, child porn, child death, etc. are past a curtain point, then you now understand why evil things happen to good people.” - Holy Spirit.


“This is a good world, but it could be better. You need to live by Jesus' teaching; even if it get you killed. If all of you live by Jesus' teaching; then this world would be better. As good as this world may be to you, heaven is better. And if heaven is your destination, then you need to live by the teaching of Jesus; God's Salvation. You will not be alone, for I will be with you – 'Even though you walk through the valley of the shadow of death, you need not to fear evil, for I will be with you'.”- Holy Spirit.


Some people believe that it is God's will that people suffer and that God has chosen people to receive His wrath. This is called predestination. This is not true. You have free will to do everything; this includes repenting. “Say to them, 'As surely as I live ', declares the Sovereign Lord,

'I take no pleasure in the death of the wicked, but rather that they turn from their ways and live. Turn! Turn from your evil ways! Why will you die, O house of Israel'?” “I say to the wicked man 'You will surely die,” but he then turns away from his sin and does what is just and right, ...; he will surly live.” Ezekiel 33:11 and 14:16. Read Ezekiel 33:10-20. And the opposite is also true: “the Lord delivered his people out of Egypt, but later destroyed those who did not believe”. Jude 1:5.


For Isaiah; may your prophecy come true;

This is what Isaiah son of Amoz saw concerning Judah and Jerusalem:

In the Last Days;

The mountain of the Lord's Temple will be established as chief among the mountains;
it will be raised above the hills, and all nations will stream to it.

Many peoples will come and say,
“Come, let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob.
He will teach us his Ways, so that we may walk in his paths”.

The Law will go out from Zion, the Word of the Lord from Jerusalem.
He will judge between the nations and will settle disputes for many peoples.

They will beat their swords into plowshares and their spears into pruning hooks.
Nation will not take up sword against nation, nor will they train for war anymore.

Come, O house of Jacob, let us walk in the Light of the Lord. -Holy Spirit


My pray for earth; so my soul may be set free from the sins of this world. -John A Clark.


Create a Free Website